Young Christian: Volume 12, 1922

“Are you all children of God here?” was a question asked by a gentleman who called on some ladies that were visiting together. One lady replied, “That is what I am trying to be every day.” “May I ask your name?” he said.

“Mrs. E,” she told him.

“And you were always Mrs. E?”

“No,” she replied; “only since I married Mr. E.”

“And since then you have been always trying to be Mrs. E?”

“No!” she again replied, “I am Mrs. E.” “Tell me,” he asked, “what is it that makes one a child of God?”

“Faith, or believing on the Lord Jesus Christ,” she replied.

“Do you believe on Him as your own Savior?”

“Yes,” she replied.

“Then are you a child of God, or are you trying to be one?”

“Well,” she said, “I see my mistake. I did not see so clearly before that I am a child of God.”

We may try to walk worthy of the Lord unto all well pleasing, but we need to first realize that our relationship as children of God is firm and unchangeable. We are already made fit to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light. (Col. 1:12).

“Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.” Galatians 3:26.

A Letter to Our Young Readers

As we are brought once more to the beginning of a new year, it is well for us to consider how we have spent the past one, and although we cannot undo what is past, yet as we view it, it may cause us to seek to be more before the Lord, and be cast upon Him, that we may be kept for His glory, in having our time spent for Him.

“All things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do.” Hebrews 4:13.

“Every one of us shall give account of himself to God.” Romans 14:12.

“We must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in His body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.” 2 Corinthians 5:10.

How solemn, then, is our path down here in view of these scriptures. I trust each one of us may be given to go on in our journey through this life, with a deeper sense in our souls of these solemn facts:

First, that we cannot hide anything from Him.

Second, that we must give account to Him.

Third, that we shall receive for the things done in the body, whether they be good or bad.

On the other hand, how happy we are when we are walking as under His eye, and following in the footsteps of our blessed Lord who did all things to please His Father. Truly there is no real happiness apart from this, and the Lord who has bought us with such a price as the giving of His life for us, is surely worthy of our whole hearts; and we know if He has our hearts, He will have our time, our strength, our all.

“Were the whole realm of nature ours,

That were an offering far too small;

Love that transcends our highest powers

Demands our soul, our life our all.”

May each one of us respond to Him for His wonderful love for us, remembering that our time here is short, and that it is here we have the opportunity to live for Him.

Peace

Have you peace with God? How is it to be obtained? By faith in the Son of God. Man is God’s enemy, but God is not man’s enemy. Thus God, in infinite grace, peace having been made by the blood of the cross of His own dear Son (Col. 1:20), now preaches peace to all through Him. (Eph. 2:17).

Dost thou believe on the Son of God? Can you, in the presence of Him who is the Searcher of hearts, honestly reply, “I do”? Then you are included in the precious words of Rom. 4, 5, “Who was delivered for our offenses, and was raised again for our justification. Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.” Romans 5:1.
He is our peace.

“The wicked are like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire and dirt. There is

no peace,

saith my God, to the wicked.” Isaiah 57:20, 21.

Many reform (outwardly, not inwardly); turn over new leaves (and blot them immediately), make good resolutions (and break them almost as soon as made), and cry, “Peace, peace; when there is no peace” (Jer. 6:14). This is Satan’s snare,

false peace.

Others believe in the Savior, but make their final arrival in glory depend upon their clinging to Him, sticking to it, enduring, working on; and thus, being self-occupied, and adding self to Christ, they never get beyond a

partial peace.

But the believer, who ceases from his own righteousness, and utterly mistrusting self, takes God at His word, and rests on the finished work of Christ, knows and enjoys

true peace with God.

Here and There

May the God of grace protect thee,

Guard thee, keep thee in His peace,

Looking onward to the moment

When the wilderness shall cease.

When His blessed trump shall gather

All His own to be with Him,

Then no farewell will be spoken,

Then no loved one’s eyes be dim.

Here it is that on life’s journey

Come the partings and the tears;

Yet, O God! Thy grace abounding

Lifts us high above our fears.

‘Tis not only onward looking

That relieves our hearts distressed,

Thou wouldst have us looking upward,

Finding there our peace and rest.

Here it is that all is transient,

Here that strife and snares abound;

There the peace that knows no changing,

There eternal rest is found.

Seas may part thee from thy loved ones,

Many a mile thine own divide,

Yet thy God is there to shield them—

God with them, yet by thy side.

Sweet to bend in His blessed presence,

There to tell Him all thy care;

Bridged the distance that divides thee

When thou bow’st thy self in prayer.

May it be a comfort to thee,

Solace when the tears would start,

That the way is surely nearest

Round by heaven to every heart.

Scripture Study: Acts 11:19-30

We were told in chapter 8 of how the Holy Spirit led the believers, who were scattered abroad by persecution, to announce the gospel wherever they went. For the most part, this was confined to the Jews, but some of these were bold enough to preach the glad tidings to the Grecians. The Lord blessed the Word and a great number believed, and turned unto the Lord. News of this work of God reached the ears of the assembly in Jerusalem, and they sent forth Barnabas, to go to Antioch, and see what was doing; who, when he came, and had seen so many trophies of the grace of God, rejoiced, and exhorted them all, that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord. It was good advice, and surely needed, not only for that day, but for us also.

Cleaving to the Lord, is abiding with Him. This good man, being full of the Holy Ghost, knew what was needed to keep the heart right. How important it is, in these days of much head knowledge, to maintain ourselves in the fresh enjoyment of the love of Christ, and to cleave to Him earnestly, diligently, with spiritual energy; as this word would here put before our souls.

At this time a great crowd was added unto the Lord. It was not through the apostles, but by means of those already saved, though not marked out here as being specially gifted. “The hand of the Lord was with them,” and that was the secret of their success. The love of Christ in their hearts, and desire for His glory, claimed others for Him.

Barnabas, good and kind and earnest and full of the Holy Ghost, seems to feel that the work is beyond him, and he goes away to Tarsus to bring Saul to help in this wonderful work of grace. They spent a whole year in Antioch teaching in that assembly. Barnabas had introduced Saul to the assembly at Jerusalem for their fellowship; now he gets his assistance as a teacher of the truth. It was here in Antioch that the disciples were first called distinctively “Christians,” a term which is adopted by the Spirit of God, and used to denote those who know redemption, and are thus the true followers of Christ. (1 Peter 4:16). The word “disciple,” does not seem to be used in the epistles.

Interest in Jerusalem is stirred by prophets coming down, and one of them, Agabus, told of a great famine coming on the world, and this came to pass in the days of Claudius Caesar and this led the disciples to do what they could to send relief to the brethren in Judea, which also they did, sending it to the elder brethren by Barnabas and Saul. This was some of the fruits of love, and a sweet acknowledgment of their debt of love to those by whom the gospel came to them (Rom. 15:27).

They That Are Christ's at His Coming: 1 Corinthians 15:23

What a scene of indescribable glory that will be, when the Lord Himself shall descend to gather His redeemed to the home He has prepared for them! What a moment of unsullied delight, when at the shout, the voice of the archangel, and the trump of God, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, His sleeping saints, raised; and living saints, changed, “shall be caught up to meet the Lord in the air, and so shall they ever be with the Lord!”

All the hosts of the redeemed shall be marshaled there, in bodies of glory, instinct with divine life—the saints of old, who on the faith of a promise were worshipers, pilgrims, soldiers—those to whose faith dens and caves bore witness; “of whom the world was not worthy”; the elders, and just men, who “died in faith, not having received the promise,” shall be there; “Abraham, Isaac and Jacob”; “Noah, Daniel and Job”; “Moses and Elias,” shall be there; Abel, and the long line of martyrs; Aaron, and the Lord’s priests; Samuel, and the Lord’s prophets; David, and the men of faith who sat on his throne; all God’s renowned ones, the perfected just, shall stand in that scene for which they in faith waited. “The church of the first-born,” too, as the bride prepared for her Lord, shall take her place there; all down to the last reborn soul, who shall form the completion of the mystery. “This is a great mystery; but I speak concerning Christ and the Church” (Eph. 5:32). She, too, will recount her worthies in that morning; the many who have stood forth in other days, and who stand forth in our own day, as the witnesses of God’s truth, and the heralds of God’s salvation, all shall ascend together and swell the countless multitude of Christ’s own—shall take their place, too, in their respective glories— “every man in his own order,” —star differing from star in glory, and each reflecting the image of Jesus. There will be seats, too, in the kingdom; thrones for ruler ship over the tribes of Israel; mansions in the Father’s house; thrones around the throne of God; all shall be occupied by the redeemed, each invested with the insignia which sovereign love has assigned him. All will “know even as they are known,” —each known to each—all known to all. What a season of unutterable joy! of holy intercourse! of uninterrupted communion! But the rapturous thought of each one of this innumerable company will be, they are Christ’s, “I am my Beloved’s, and His desire is towards me.” To be Christ’s own, will be a source of deep, unmixed pleasure then (should it not be now?). The absorbing object of their heaven-inspired vision will be Christ; to be forever with Him; to behold Him; to cast their crowns at His feet, paying the heart’s deep homage to Him in one united utterance of “Thou art worthy, for Thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by Thy blood.”

The power of Christ’s resurrection will be applied to the bodies of His saints; they shall be raised, because He has been raised, by virtue of having His life, and being indwelt by His Spirit, they shall be presented in the perfection of that life, in its full triumph over death and Him who had the power of death; they are raised—not for judgment, that to them is passed, Christ bore it for them, but because they are Christ’s—Christ’s resurrection was the first-fruits, and the pledge of that abundant ingathering. He was the first sheaf presented to the Lord, the sample and earnest of the harvest that shall then be gathered into the garner of God; they will be raised up, and presented in the glory with Him. He is the expression of the glory, and they stand in Him. The reunited dust shall be reanimated and vivified with divine life; the weakness shall be transformed into power, corruption into incorruption, dishonor into glory, the natural body into a spiritual body; it will bear the impress of the heavenly, even as it has borne the image of the earthy. Where is the sting of death? Gone! Where the grave’s victory? Gone! Victory, full, complete, eternal, is theirs—Satan bruised under their feet forever.

The saints will stand before the tribunal of Christ, to receive the rewards of the kingdom; but they will appear there as glorified saints, no stain of sin shall be there, the last trace of the curse shall have been removed, the reproach of Egypt clean and forever rolled away; the death of the slain Lamb will be learned in the light of glory, and in the presence of God.

Earth may move on still in its course and projects, as it did when its light was set in the darkness of the cross; its religion may go on, too, quite compatible with its godless pursuits, until judgment break the spell of its delusion, and dissolve the dream—awaking men to the dread reality of falling “into the hands of the living God.” The light, God’s light, shall have been removed to its proper sphere, there to reflect each its peculiar brightness, “shining as the brightness of the firmament” — “as the sun in the kingdom of their Father” —being with Him who is the sun and center of that heavenly system, undimmed, unobscured, by the clouds of unbelief or doubt. They are with Him as He moves on in the course of the counsels of God, whether relating to the heavens above, or the heavens beneath. In the presence of His glory, they shall be presented faultless, “with exceeding joy.”

Will He “take His great power, and reign,” swaying the scepter of righteous supremacy over a judged and renovated earth? They will be with Him there! After the course of the kingdom shall be complete, and He shall have delivered up the kingdom to the Father, will He be tabernacled in the home, the dwelling-place of righteousness, in the new heavens and new earth? They that are His, will still be with Him. They are Christ’s present and eternal portion, and their place is to be “forever with the Lord.” Whether in the kingdom, or in the new heavens, and new earth, they will enjoy the rest of God in its perfection, and bear witness to His glory in the exalted sphere in which grace has set them, and for which grace has adapted them.

The hope for which we wait, is—not judgment—not the kingdom set up—not Israel’s restoration, or the deliverance of creation from its present bondage—all true in its place—but God’s Son from heaven! He is coming, not to fulfill prophecy, but to fulfill promise— “I will come again, and receive you unto Myself, that where I am, there ye may be also.” Judgment waits for this! —the restoration of Israel, creation’s deliverance—all waits suspended until the rapture of the saints— “they that are Christ’s at His coming.”

After the Lord Jesus has gathered His own to Himself in the heavens, He will make good the prophetic word in its bearing towards the earth, and deliver creation, bringing it into the liberty of redemption.

Well may the affections of the heart be moved at the prospect! Well may the sound of that well-known scripture reverberate in the inner man, “Behold, I come quickly!” Yes, He is coming, to appropriate to Himself that which He has purchased at His own personal cost; to whom He can say, “I have redeemed thee; thou art Mine!” to surround Himself with the trophies of redeeming love. The Father’s Will will be fully accomplished in the resurrection and glorification of those who were the objects of it; for this, they were saved. “Now He that hath wrought us for the self-same thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit” (2 Cor. 5:5).

Our necessities were not the first cause; God is glorified in the redemption He has wrought, and the objects of His love are prepared for the glory that awaits them. They shall stand in the clear, unclouded light of divine righteousness, and be at home there. The robe in which they are arrayed, is divinely righteous, and meet for the occasion.

God, resting in the complacency of omnipotent love, will welcome them to Himself—His own immediate presence will be their rest—His unclouded glory, the sphere of their worship; God and the Lamb, their light and their temple: He will dwell in their midst—they, His people—He, their God.

What a prospect! Even the anticipation of such a hope lifts our spirits above the clouds and mists of earth; but we need purified hearts, to be prepared to allow the rays of that glory to reach within, and shed its light abroad there; there should be nothing allowed discordant with that holy scene; it will darken the vision, and confuse the affections; the Holy Spirit will be leading us within, to look after the house, and rid it of its corruptions and intruders, instead of opening the windows of the heart to allow the light of a new heaven to fill and irradiate it with its illuminating glory.

O that our constant position may be—as those who are “turned to God from idols, to serve the living and true God” — “to wait for His Son from heaven.” with the heart purified, and the eye single; with staff and girdle; ready to welcome the shout in the air, whenever it may be uttered; ready! with nothing to leave behind, nothing that would retard our upward flight, nothing that may clash with that oft-expressed desire.

“Amen! Even so, come, Lord Jesus!”

Lord Jesus, come!

Nor let us longer roam

Afar from Thee, and that bright place

Where we shall see Thee face to face.

Lord Jesus, come!

And claim us as Thine own;

Our weary feet would wander o’er

This dark and sinful world no more,

Come, Savior, come!

Extracts of Letters as Subjects for Prayer

Yeung Kong, China.

Account of Trip Taken Aug. 16th to 21st.

I would like to give you some account of our recent trip to Kaap Toang and a group of villages some six miles from it. We left Yeung Kong on Monday afternoon, August 16th, and starting with a favorable wind, reached the mouth of the tributary river on which Kaap Toang is situated. We proceeded up this branch some distance by moonlight, and at last came to an anchor near a small market place, the name of which I have forgotten. Here we passed the night in peace. The next morning very early we arrived at a small market town called Paak Shik. The men of the party left the ship here and proceeded to Kaap Toang on foot. The men were, Tang Tak Yi, who is a preacher, Taam Paak Was, who goes about hunting people out, who may be “willing to believe,” a young man recently graduated from the Normal School, who asked to be allowed to accompany us, and who was the first person I baptized, about a year ago.

Tang Slin Shaang had been quite ill for three or four weeks, and has not yet by any means recovered his strength, so the rest of us arrived a little before him, and found a few people already gathered in the gospel hall, or “Fuk Yam Toang” as they call them here. We opened the New Testament and had some reading and teaching. Later, Tang Slin Shaang came, and preached to them. It was market day, and there was an encouraging attendance. I was especially interested in a school-teacher, a man of some learning in the old-fashioned way, and two very bright faced students who were with him. Quite a number have been baptized at this place, and are now breaking bread in remembrance of the Lord Jesus. I have never been present at the breaking of bread there, except the first time. We had meetings again in the afternoon and evening.

On Wednesday the 17th at the urgent solicitation of some of the brethren, I went by chair to the group of villages in the valley, some six miles. It had been raining, and continued to rain, off and on, most of the way. We had to cross several small streams but at this season the water is so warm that one does not feel so sorry for the bearers, and if the rain should wet yourself a little, it does no harm. These valleys are beautifully situated, like a basin, or immense amphitheater, surrounded by hills, with stream running through them. The bright green of the rice-fields, the darker shades of the hills, green and brown, with the shadows of the clouds resting on them here and there, combined with the picturesque villages surrounded by their trees, and each with its pond or ponds, make a picture not readily forgotten.

We reached He Kwong Hei about three o’clock, or maybe a little earlier. Here we passed the night in the house of a man named Leung Yiu Yin. He impressed me favorably on the whole. I was told he had been a Christian for over ten years. Afterward I learned that he had been out of the church for some time, on account of having taken a secondary wife. I saw this woman, before I was informed of the circumstance, and she showed a nice spirit and desires to be baptized. We visited one of the adjoining villages, and after our return had a meeting in Mr. Leung’s shop.

The village would not have more than sixty people in it, and there were say a dozen at the meeting. We slept in a large room that had seven beds in it, or eight. It was large and quite airy. The next morning early we went: to Ly Chee village. Here there is a school taught by a young man named Leung, whom have known for nearly a year. His father is connection of the gentleman referred to above, and is very zealous in going about preaching the doctrine. I have been helping him a little to the extent of about five dollars a month. I was much drawn to the younger Leung this time. He seems to have greatly improved. Several of his pupils wish to be baptized, and the elder Leung was desirous of hurrying the action there and then. However, I suggested that they should come over to the meeting which I supposed we were to have at He Kwong. I found, however, that they had other arrangements. Instead of having a meeting there, I was taken to another village perhaps three miles or so away, stopping at Ching Kwong Ping on the way. Arrived at our destination, a village called Tong Ping, I found there a “Fuk Yam Toang,” very neat and clean, though small. Here we had meetings afternoon and evening. In the interval I baptized fourteen people, recommended to me by several of those known to me. Some of these no doubt are real, and of some I have misgivings. But I have found it is easy to be mistaken either way. There is a man of thirty-eight living in the village. It is he who has opened the “Fuk Yam Toang,” and who has been teaching these people, helped by another brother named Hei. This man, whose name is Maak Ping Choh, will, I trust, continue to shepherd these newly baptized people, and teach them.

This expression “willing to believe” denotes the condition of a great many everywhere. The ancient prejudices are now broken down, and now is the time to give them the truth.

We slept in the “Fuk Yam Toang.” Perhaps I should explain that Tang Slin Shaang remained at Kaap Toang and we got back to Kaap Toang about noon, and had a meeting there, and left at two o’clock to go to Paak Shik. Arrived at Paak Shik, we did not remain there, but passed on, on foot, to a village named Paak Kom. Here we were deeply interested. We saw a very large house—large in area, not in height; all its foangs or rooms, being on the ground. The walls near the ground were of granite, topped off with hard brick of the very best quality. It had a tower loop-holed for rifles, and was a veritable little fortress. The master of this house received us most kindly pressed us to stay to the evening meal—to stay all night—to come to breakfast. This last we accepted and left Mr. Leung to talk the doctrine while we, (my daughter Dorothy, Taam Pak Was and his son, and myself) returned to the ship for supper and to sleep. The ship this hot weather is more agreeable to sleep in than any house.

We learned that the owner of this house had already been baptized by Mr. Poon, the leading brother at Kaap Toang. His name is Hei, and he is very well connected. Our Ah Mah (nurse) is acquainted with them. The next morning early, even before we were all dressed, a man came to bring us to breakfast. We finished dressing, had our morning chechop (morning prayers), to which a couple of young fellows from a neighboring boat came, and then went to answer our invitation. We found a warm reception. No foreigner had ever been at that village, and men, women and children turned out, and turned into the reception room. We found the owner a most unpretentious man, and very simple and willing to learn. After breakfast we spent over an hour with the New Testament, and then Leung preached. There were five who wished to be baptized, but as the day was wearing on, and we felt we ought to get back to the city, (Yeung Kong) for today; we promised to return next Tuesday.

We arrived at the city about three, and found all pretty well.

J. L. WILLIS.

Our Little Spanish Paper

The readers of “The Young Christian” who are interested in the little Spanish “Messages of Love,” will be glad to learn of the progress it is making in circulation, and that the Lord is graciously continuing to bless this small work and is opening new doors in all directions for it. During the last six months nearly one hundred new requests for it have been received—both from this country and foreign lands, each one of whom represents a whole field. Twelve thousand copies have been sent out each month, but we are now needing many more, and we ask your prayers for His blessing to follow them.

If we cannot be missionaries ourselves, what a privilege and responsibility it is for us who are possessed of so much “good seed,” sound gospel literature, what a privilege for us to hand it to these dear, earnest Christian workers who are already in the field. Their eagerness to receive it, and their appreciation and gratitude for it, give ample proof that it is carefully and prayerfully distributed.

If these dear workers are giving their lives, devoting themselves unreservedly to the spreading of the gospel in these lands, how small a thing it is for us to furnish them with this “precious seed.” A small thing and yet vitally important it is that the seed should be pure, sound truth, unadulterated with error.

“How beautiful upon the mountains, are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings,... that publisheth salvation.” Isaiah 52:7.

Let us be as hands stretched forth to refresh these weary, dusty feet, and let us help them to be “shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace.” We have not been privileged to send them out, that is the Lord’s work, but the Lord has put in our way one little service we can render them, and let us not be slow to respond to their appeals.

“For as much as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me.” Matthew 25:40. This is true in principle today.

The following communications from the receivers of the paper, will be of interest to many, and give occasion for prayer.

(Translated from Spanish)

Cali-Valli, Colombia, South America.

Much-esteemed sister in the faith that is in Christ our Lord and Savior: This letter is for the pleasant purpose of saluting you all, and to desire for you a shower of rich blessing from my beloved Heavenly Father, the Giver of all good. And also to manifest this desire: Having seen one of your beautiful papers, “Messages of Love,” and being much pleased with the life-giving words which it contains, from the sacred teaching of the Word of God, I am writing to beg of you, if such be your desire, to send to me some numbers to read and distribute to all my friends and brethren in the faith, for it is my greatest joy to scatter this blessed seed of the Lord. If you could send to me twenty-five or thirty copies each time, I shall be very thankful.

May the Lord bless you all in your important work in this region, sowing the good seed of the Word of God, so that through you, and all the other workers in the vineyard of the Lord, His Kingdom may be more and more extended, and you be found more zealous in your work for the Lord.

“Therefore my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord.” 1 Corinthians 15:58.

Your friend and brother in the Faith of my personal Savior Jesus Christ,

M. C. M.

Carapana, Venezuela, South America.

Dear Miss U.:

I have recently received two packages of “Mensajes de Amor” (“Messages of Love”), and this is to express our thanks to you all for sending them to us for the work here. We have been feeling the need for some paper for children, and this just meets this need. I do not know who told you of the work here, or of our need, but I do know that the Lord has met our need through this little paper.

Our work here is quite new, as we have been having preaching services only seven months, yet the Lord has so wonderfully blessed His Word, that some twenty souls have been really born again, though we have had no baptisms, the Lord is gathering together a people for Himself, members of His Body.

Accept our many thanks and much appreciation of the paper.

Sincerely yours in the service of Christ,

V. V. E.

Dependence

Leaning on Thy tender love,

Lord, we’d go from day to day;

Keep each heart with Thee above,

By Thy Spirit’s wondrous sway.

Listening for the well-known voice,

Which shall bid the dead arise;

And with quickened saints rejoice

To behold Thee in the skies.

Waiting for Thee, Lord, we know

How to prove Thy patient grace;

That like Thee we still may grow,

Till we see Thee face to face.

Seek and Ye Shall Find

“I rejoice at Thy Word, as one that findeth great spoil.” Psalm 119:162.

How blessed to be able from the heart to say this, and not to be as those who think God’s Word a “dry book!” The following little incident is written to encourage young believers especially to study it for themselves, and to seek to understand its contents.

A young Christian, who was in the habit of reading a few verses privately night and morning, woke one Sunday repeating over to herself this verse: “Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus.” As she dressed, every now and then the words passed through her mind. At last she stood still in the room, saying to herself, “What do those words mean, I don’t know.” And then she remembered reading them the evening before.

“How can I,” she thought, “bear about in my body the dying of Jesus.” She went down on her knees, and asked the Lord to teach her the meaning of the words, feeling that He must want her to know, by their being so impressed upon her mind.

She was staying with friends at the time, some miles from the little meeting which they attended, and to which they drove each week. After reaching it that Sunday, while assembled together, a perfect stranger to her arose to address the company; and what was her surprise to hear him begin to read the very chapter which contained the verse that was so much on her mind (2 Cor. 4:10). Not only did he read it, but spoke especially of it. Imagine, dear young believer, how she listened, feeling that every word was an answer to her prayer. And so it was, for He who knew the hearts of both speaker and hearer, had by His Spirit guided the one to speak, and the other there to hear and learn. But it is not to explain the meaning of the verse that this little true incident is told, but that some may be encouraged to seek that wisdom from above when reading the Scriptures, and which will be given liberally by the same Lord, for does He not still live to intercede for, and to answer the longing desires of His own, whether young or old?

Then indeed will they not only read, but “rejoice at His Word,” and find from it “great spoil.”

May we, who have by His grace been taught to love Him, “as newborn babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby.” (1 Pet. 2:2).

Correspondence: Sinning Willfully; Sanctification

Question: What is it to sin willfully? (Heb. 10:26). R. F.

Answer: The Epistle is addressed to Hebrews who had professed Christianity. It is an unfolding of the truth of the person and work of Christ the Son of God, in contrast with Judaism. Those that have professed Christianity are looked at as in the wilderness, journeying onward to the rest that remains to the people of God, and their faithfulness to the end is the proof of their reality. All turning away, or falling away, is apostasy: it is giving up the truth that Jesus is the true Savior. The writer puts, himself as one with the rest (See 2:3; 3:6, 14; 4:11).

To sin willfully is to turn away from Christ Jesus; it is to give up Christianity, and such were never saved. The old sacrifices never could put away sins, and there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries. They have rejected the only sacrifice that could save them, and God rejects them. Their sin is described in verse 29: they have trodden under foot the Son of God, and counted the blood of the covenant wherewith they were (outwardly) sanctified an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace.

This is not a backsliding child of God, but an apostate professor of what he did not possess.

Question: What does “sanctify” mean in Ephesians 5:26? S. G. A.

Answer: It means to “set apart.” It is the present activity of the love of Christ to the church, His body, and His bride. “He gave Himself for it,” is the past. “Present it to Himself,” is the future. But now He is taking us out from the world, and setting us apart for Himself, and cleansing us by the washing of water by the Word. (Compare Psa. 119:9). The way He does it is by exercising our souls in the truth that we now belong to Him who is rejected down here, but glorified up there. This causes us to walk as heavenly citizens. As we take in the truth that we are members of His body, part of His bride, and it gets its right place in our souls, it separates our affections from the world, and places them on Him.

Thus in verse 25, we see what He did; in 26, what He is doing; and in 27, what He is going to do for us,

He That Loveth His Life Shall Lose It

Bessie Walton was a young lady in a fashionable millinery establishment, and, with others, was invited to attend a Bible class specially intended for young persons engaged in business. She was merry and thoughtless, fond of dress, and worldly amusements. She came at times to the class, but was more frequently absent. Having gone to the house where she was employed to inquire for her, after a longer absence than usual, the visitor heard that she was ill, so called at her mother’s house to see her.

Poor Bessie was not pleased, and asked if she was supposed to be worse than any other young people that it was thought necessary to visit and speak seriously to her. However, a few kind words, and an assurance that the visit was not from any idea that she was worse than others, soothed her, and she listened quietly while a few verses were read from the Word.

She recovered so far as to be able to return to business for a time, but did not come to the class, as she was not well enough to be out late. She was visited from time to time, and though she no longer objected, it was evidently more from civility than enjoyment.

Her health again gave way, and soon it became evident that consumption was rapidly doing its fatal work. Still there was no evidence that her conscience had been reached by the Word, and those who watched for her soul, became doubly anxious.

The first evidence of interest she showed was one day when Romans 4 was being read to her, and the reader paused at verse 3. and repeated slowly: “Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness.”

With startling earnestness Bessie suddenly asked, “Where is that?” She said nothing more, but her visitor felt assured that a ray of light from God had reached her, and this assurance was confirmed when, at the next visit, the same subject being before them, it was remarked that Abraham had nothing but God’s Word to rest on, he was shut up to faith; apart from that, all was hopeless impossibility.

The speaker glanced up at the girl’s face, as she lay back with closed eyes, and as she looked, two great tears forced themselves from beneath the tightly-compressed lids and rolled silently down the wasted cheeks, while a deep, though silent, thanksgiving went up to God from the visitor’s heart. After this the reserve which Bessie had hitherto maintained, gradually gave way, and she gladly welcomed any who came to speak to her of the Lord. She was always ready for the Word, and was soon rejoicing in Jesus as her Savior. Never afterward, with one exception, did her joy seem to be interrupted for a moment.

That exception and her countenance and manner at the time, could never be effaced from the heart of the young Christian who witnessed the exercise through which her soul was passing. Going into her room one day, the contrast to the usually happy, peaceful face and bright greeting, was too apparent not to be noticed, and her visitor asked, “What is the matter, Bessie; has Satan been tempting you to doubt the Lord?”

“No,” she replied; “I have neither doubt nor fear. It is not that.”

“And what is it, then? Something is wrong.”

She had not yet raised her eyes, but now lifting them, she said, with a never-to-be-forgotten look, and a tone of the deepest sadness,

“O, Miss—, I have lost my life.”

At once her friend understood what she meant; it was not that she was dying; it was not that she was being cut down in her youth; no, it was that the brief life with which she had been entrusted, had been spent for her own pleasure, and now it was over, it was A LOST LIFE. There was silence, no word was spoken between those two—one about to be called away just as she had entered the wilderness path; the other with the path stretched out before her still to be trodden. It was a solemn moment. God was exercising each heart, and she who seemed likely to have many years still before her, thought—If one only lately converted, when dying, feels like this, how must it be with those who have long known the Lord as their Savior, and have lived for themselves, and not for Him who laid down His life to save them.

Let us ever remember, “Ye are not your own, for ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body.” 1 Corinthians 6:19, 20.

“He died for all, that they which live, should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them, and rose again.” 2 Corinthians 5:15.

The cloud passed away; not so the impression it had made, and it may be that the God of all grace permitted that cloud for the accomplishing of His own will, and that dear Bessie’s has not been altogether a lost life.

“If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me.” Luke 9:23.

A New Creation

God is the creator of two creations. In the, beginning He created the heavens and the earth first, and man last. In the new creation the order is reversed—God is now creating men anew in Christ Jesus, and hereafter will fashion a new heavens and a new earth. (2 Cor. 5:17; Rev. 21:1).

It is an immense blessing for a soul to lay hold by faith of the truth of the new creation.

“If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature,” or,

there is a new creation;

“old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.” (2 Cor. 5:17).

Adam was created in innocence, and being tempted, sinned. The Christian, created anew in Christ, has a new nature which cannot sin. The old Adam nature in the believer is not one whit improved, but everyone who is in Christ is a new creation. Thus God sees him forever.

Those who are “in Christ” are also spoken of as, “created in Christ Jesus unto good works”; “created in righteousness and true holiness” (or, holiness of truth). (Eph. 2:10; 4:24).

“God... hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace are ye saved;) and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus: that in the ages to come He might show the exceeding riches of His grace, in His kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God: not of works, lest any man should boast. For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works.” Ephesians 2:4-10.

“And that ye” (or, having) “put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.” Ephesians 4:24.

The new creation is God’s own perfect handiwork. And “whatsoever God doeth, it shall be forever.” (Eccles. 3:14.) Are you a new creation in Christ?

The Lord Is My Shepherd; I Shall Not Want: Psalms 23:1

Give me ten thousand pounds, and one reverse of fortune may scatter it all away; but let me have a spiritual hold of this divine assurance, “The Lord is my Shepherd; I shall not want,” then I am all right, I am set up for life. I cannot break with such stock as this in hand. I never can be a bankrupt, for I hold this security, “The Lord is my Shepherd; I shall not want.” Do not give me ready money now; give me a check book, and let me draw what I like. This is what God does with the believer. He does not immediately transfer His inheritance to him, but lets him draw what he needs out of the riches of His fullness in Christ Jesus.

Daily Cares and Worries

When you are sore bewildered,

Not knowing what to do,

When all your schemes seem baffled,

And earthly helpers few—

Go to the Lord for guidance

As well as for His grace;

Look up for His direction,

And strength to run the race.

He will be very gracious

When unto Him you cry;

When He shall hear He’ll answer

To prove that He is nigh.

What tho’ you cannot see it,

Each step is marked for you,

Planned in the light of His deep love,

Who gave His life for you.

He knows your every sorrow,

Each little cross and care;

Each trifling daily worry

So difficult to bear.

‘Twas just because He loved you

He left His throne on high;

To save you and redeem you,

To suffer and to die.

And still because He loves you

These little worries come,

That they may ever tell you,

You are not yet ‘at home.’

But in this far off country,

Where weary feet oft slide,

How restful to remember

Your Savior is your Guide.

Yes! near each day to whisper

His words into your ear,

This is the way—walk in it;

Go forward—never fear.

Near you till life is over,

Near you by day and night;

Near you until He takes you

Into His perfect light!

Scripture Study: Acts 12

Another instance of God’s care and power is here given; man cannot go beyond What God allows.

We are back to Jerusalem, and Herod the king is seeking glory for himself in persecuting the church. He was allowed to kill James the brother of John with the sword, and seeing that it pleased the Jews, he proceeded to arrest Peter also, intending after the Passover feast to put him to death before the people. Four quaternions of soldiers are deputed to take care of him, and there he is chained with two chains, between two soldiers and humanly speaking, escape is impossible. It pleased God to allow James, the brother of John, to be put to death. God has His purposes with us all, which He does not explain, but expects us to rest in Him. “In your patience possess ye your souls,” was said for a time like this (Luke 21:19; 1 Peter 1:9). When it is God’s time, James is taken, but He has other purposes with Peter.

The Psalmist says, (76:10), “Surely the wrath of man shall praise Thee; the remainder of wrath Thou shall restrain.”

Peter has every prospect of being executed. He would think of What the Lord said to him in John 21:18. He knew it was coming, sure to come, (2 Peter 1:15), but it did not trouble him. He was resting in the prison.

In a house in the city, the assembly were on their faces in prayer to God for him; they are concerned for the valued servant of the Lord. Did they not need him yet? And so they make prayer unceasingly for him. They are the Lord’s remembrances (Isa. 62:6 margin), and the Spirit leads them to pray for that which was His mind to do.

That night, before he was to be brought forth to the people, Peter was quietly sleeping chained to his guards by two chains, and the keepers before the door kept the prison. And, behold, the angel of the Lord came there, and smote him on the side, and roused him up, saying, “Rise up quickly,” and his chains fell off his hands. Next, he says, “Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals,” and so he did. “Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me.” Peter followed the angel out, all the time thinking that it was a dream of the night, a vision.

They go on past the first and second ward, then the iron gate that led to the city opened of its own accord, and they went out, and passed on through one street, then the angel left him. Peter gradually becomes conscious that it was a reality, and no dream, and says, “Now I know of a surety, that the Lord hath sent His angel, and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews.” When he had considered the thing, he came to the house of Mary, the mother of John Mark, where many were gathered together praying. And as Peter knocked at the door of the entry, a damsel came to hearken, named Rhoda. And when she knew Peter’s voice, she opened not the gate for gladness, but ran in, and told how Peter stood before the gate. They said to her, “Thou art mad,” but she strenuously asserted that it was Peter. Then they said, “It is his angel.” They would not believe that their prayers were answered so quickly, but here it came while they were yet praying. Is that not like ourselves? Zecharias had given up looking for an answer to his prayers (Luke 1).

But Peter continued knocking till they opened the door. How astonished they were! But he, beckoning with his hand to them to be silent, told them how the Lord had brought him out of prison, and said, “Go show these things unto James, and to the brethren,” then he departed to another place.

Prayer is indeed a refuge for believing hearts, but how little are we prepared to receive at once a full answer. We do not expect deliverances to come to us in this miraculous way, yet we often find the deliverance is just as perfect by what we might call ordinary circumstances; our hearts are assured that it is the Lord.

Herod, and the soldiers, cannot make it out, how he escaped. Herod condemned the soldiers to death, and going down to Caesarea, he allowed men to worship him as if he were God, but his glory turns to corruption, and God smote him.

He expired, eaten by worms. This is the end of man’s glory.

“How are they brought into desolation as in a moment! they are utterly consumed with terrors.” Psalm 73:18, 19.

But the Word of God grew and multiplied. Barnabas and Saul return from Jerusalem, when they had fulfilled their ministry, and took with them John Mark.

Faith

It is the character of faith to count on God, not simply in spite of difficulty, but in spite of impossibility.

Faith is not concerned about means; it counts upon the promise of God. To the natural man, the believer may seem to lack prudence; nevertheless, from the moment it becomes a question of means which render the thing easy to man, it is no longer God acting; it is no longer work where means are looked to.

When, with man, there is impossibility, God must come in; and it is so much the more evidenced to be the right way, since God only does that which He wills.

Faith has reference to His will and to that only; thus it consults not either about means or circumstances; in other words it consults not with flesh and blood.

When faith is weak, external means are be forehand reckoned on in the work of God.

Let us remember that when things are feasible to man, there is no longer need of the energy of the Spirit.

“Without faith it is impossible to please Him: for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.” Hebrews 11:6.

Extracts of Letters as Subjects for Prayer

Merida, Yucatan, Mexico.

Dear Miss U.:

Thank you for your letter which I was glad to receive. As to the little paper “Mensajes de Amor” we can use all you can, send. We have what we call the “Open Book,” (El Libro Abierto). Here we have Bibles, pictures, and calendars, as many things as possible to make the place attractive, and thus call attention in a pleasant way to the dear old book. At this room, dedicated exclusively to the Bible, we give away hundreds of tracts.

My native men go to outside towns, with Bibles and tracts. There is nothing more in demand than the “Messages of Love.” We could use a thousand each issue, and then not have reached a tenth of the people who would be glad to take them. So tell me the condition on which we could have a thousand of each issue, for we can easily use that many.

We are very busy in the Master’s vineyard, and are happy in our work. Mrs. M. and I go to the work day and night, with an ever new delight.

Very sincerely yours,

J. T. M.

(Translated from Spanish)

Coatepeque, Guatemala, Central America. Esteemed Sister in the Lord and our Savior: I desire that the richest blessings of the Lord may rest upon you and all your company, and after sending you all my Christian love, I acknowledge having received, in perfect condition, five packages of the papers, which you have had the kindness to send me. How much joy and pleasure the brethren and I feel in having these “Messages of Love,” and in truth it is indeed the “Love of God,” for now we have much love and sympathy for our brethren, who so kindly send us such instructive reading. Today we have raised a fervent petition to the Lord, to bless you all.

We hope that in the future you will not forget to send us these “Messages.” May the Lord give you all in that day, the crown of Victory, for I know that at the sound of the trumpet we shall all be united, even though here on earth it be impossible to meet face to face, yet the “love of Christ constrains us,” and we are united by the Spirit.

I shall faithfully divide these papers among those who are leading souls to the feet of the Savior.

Yours in Christ,

M. V.

Chile, South America.

As the days go by, and we see more of the life about us, one truth impresses itself deeply on our minds—the need of regeneration, rather than education; of Christ, rather than culture. Some people would have us believe that what the people of this land need is better environment, opportunity to develop “the good in themselves,” but God says: “There is none righteous, no not one” (Rom. 3:10).

Chile is different from some other mission fields, as in Africa or India. Here we have practically all the conveniences we find at home. Civilization has preceded the missionary. But with all these advantages, what of the people? Are they living on a high moral and spiritual plane because of this fact? No! a thousand times, no! The rich who enjoy all the advantages of modern civilization, are as a class atheistic or materialistic.

The large majority of the educated have no faith in God; their education itself, having robbed them of this priceless jewel. No missionaries have ever begun to touch these. Our work is among the poor. As in the days of our Lord, “The common people heard Him gladly.” Here too, it is into the homes of the poor that we find entrance.

And what shall we bring to these to whom we go? As we enter homes, and see poverty, degradation, ignorance, and vice, there comes the temptation to first help the people to a better standard of living, to teach them how to live in a wholesome manner, properly caring for their homes and their bodies. But it is clear from the condition described above, that education is not their first need. It is Christ, and Him crucified, who alone can bring light, joy, and peace to these darkened hearts.

So our desire is to preach Jesus, Jesus only, and we ask your earnest, intercessory prayers, that the power of the Holy Spirit may be upon us, a body of workers, missionaries and native helpers, to the end that our vision of the real need may not be lost, but that we may not only preach, but live Christ day by day, before those who are lost in sin.

(Translated from Spanish)

Infantes, Spain.

Dear Sister in the Lord:

Many thanks for the copies of this month’s

“Messages of Love.” I do like them so much, as do all those who assist at our Gospel meetings.

Now I must tell you something of our work in this city, and of the great trials through which we are passing, notwithstanding the Lord defends us and aids us in everything, glory be to Him!

I do not know if I told you that we were to be turned out of our house the end of June. It seemed impossible to find another one, first because houses were scarce, and second because we were Protestants, for there is much ignorance, superstition, and fanaticism in this city, so we were praying to the Lord day and night to give us one.

At last at the end of June, a building was offered to us, containing a large hall and three apartments, for sixty dollars a month in advance. I did not have the money, but as we live by faith, I made the contract, and in four days the Lord sent me the money.

But when the priests and richest men of the city heard that we had acquired a new hall that would seat 500 people, they began to work against us to see if they could make us break our contract, going to see the landlord and trying to intimidate him, and threatening him because he had done so wrong in renting to Protestants. The wives of these rich men, who are Counts, Dukes, and the like, visited the houses of those who assist at our meetings, threatening to dismiss them from their employ, and give them no more work if they attend our meetings.

This is a very backward city and dominated by the priests, and we need much constant prayer to the Lord. The “Messages of Love” are doing much good, for though they say that which we preach is bad, they see that the reading is good in this paper, which we distribute at the close of the meetings. We have confidence in the Lord, in Him alone is our hope.

Your brother in Him,

F. V.

Later News From Spain

One of the receivers of our little Spanish “Messages of Love,” writes from Spain: “In Santa Marta there has been terrible persecution. A police officer, with a special reputation for cruelty, has been brought to Barcelona to strike terror into the hearts of those who dissent from Rome, and our evangelist says that the meeting there reminds him of the days of the inquisition, people coming by roundabout ways, and one at a time, so as not to be observed.”

A Spanish daily paper, sent to us by our brother Felix Vacas himself, has the following article marked in it:

Ignoble Deed of Some "Brave" Ones

“Yesterday we visited a poor man, sick and suffering. He had been dragged from the lodging house, where he was sleeping, at two o’clock in the morning, hand-cuffed and taken to prison. He was then dragged out into the country, where he was buffeted and beaten cruelly, and, refinement of cruelty, a scissors was produced, and his hair, beard, mustache, and eyebrows were cut off. This occurred in the environs of the town of Santa Marta, at which time and place this ignoble deed, was perpetrated by the inspector and eight policemen ONLY. They kicked and beat him all the way to the highway, refusing to let him return for his books or clothes, threatening to shoot him if he dared show himself in the place again. Covered with bruises, he had to drag himself ten miles to the nearest station, whence he returned home, too ill to proceed with his journey.

“The name of him who was treated thus, is Felix Vacas. The inspector is one Valladolid. The names of the eight policemen we do not know, we are sorry to say.

“What had Felix done? Was this horrible punishment for some great crime? He showed us, besides his back crossed a great many times by welts from the lash, and stained with blood, some documents, perfectly accredited, according to which the legal authorities had consented to the exercise of his profession. He seems to have devoted himself to the selling of books, and to the holding of public meetings for the preaching of the gospel.

“The outrage is so brutal that we know of no precedent. We are sincerely opposed to the religion of this mistreated preacher, nevertheless we feel obliged to protest against this lack of charity, and this incalculable outrage, which nothing can justify.

“We assure you, Sir Governor of the Province, energetic measures are necessary! We already know you have abused your authority over the victim of this outrage. We are not ignorant of the fact that you must have countenanced this deed, or otherwise it could not have been committed and that the opportune information, confirmed by the doctor’s certificate, of the imprint of the kicks on the flesh of this human being, has come to the knowledge of His Honor, the Judge of the Province. But independent of this judicial action, do you not hold in your hands a means less dilatory, of imposing on such misdemeanors, an exemplary punishment?”

Our Business

Two leading thoughts are presented for our guidance in 1 Peter chapters 3 and 4. The one is “practical righteousness”; the other, “following Christ.” It is perhaps not quite unnecessary to say that the first must always precede, as well as accompany, the second. The man who has not learned, like Zacharias (Luke 1:6) to be practically “righteous before God,” cannot surely be said to be following Christ.

No doubt on reading this the tendency of our minds is at once to say, “This can have no application to me.” Possibly not. But before saying so, carefully consider all your business transactions alone, apart from the voice of the world, and the custom of the market; and remember, that nothing but pure righteousness will stand before God. Those not engaged in business can have but little idea of its unhealthy state from the combined effects of competition, corruption and adulteration, and surely it is not beyond the truth to assert that many Christian men compound with their consciences in business transactions in a way they would abhor in private life. The great justifying plea is that others do it. It is the “custom of the trade” to put “100” for “80,” to call “medium” “very fine,” to have two prices, and that without the knowledge of the buyer, to give and receive “percentages,” or some other form of what are commonly called “bribes,” to wink at adulteration of all kinds so long as not actually practiced by themselves, and so on. No doubt it is, but this will be no plea before the judgment seat of Christ. There will be a terrible unmasking there, and it will then be seen what a hollow show many a Christian life was for want of daily practical righteousness, and that against one’s own interest.

Does not this account for the low dead spiritual level of many of our lives? We come to the Lord’s table, we hear the most glorious and elevating truths, but somehow we do not get more like Christ. Why? Because daily we are in one way or another infringing on God’s standard of practical righteousness. It is therefore useless to study our favorite Deuteronomy 26, before we fully carry out Deuteronomy 25:13-16. No doubt we shall suffer in pocket if we walk daily in God’s presence in righteousness, and still more if we go on and try and show something of the grace and love of Christ in our business; but our reward in heaven will be great. Forgive, dear reader, these words if too severe; they will not be in vain if they point out to our souls the hidden and perhaps unsuspected sin of years, that has barred all progress.

We do not enter here on the question of what trades are, and what are not, suited to the separate position we profess to hold. In all that God will surely guide the true soul, who first of all sees that in his daily life there is no transaction that he will be ashamed to have investigated in the presence of God.

Be Patient, for the Coming of the Lord Draweth Nigh: James 5:7

O! let those words be graven in our heart,

Re-echo in our ear, and fill our eye,

Teaching that in this world we have no part,

“Be patient, for His coming draweth nigh.”

The husbandman long waiteth for the rain,

Early and late he watcheth patiently,

Knowing he’ll reap at last the precious grain;

“Be patient, for His coming draweth nigh.”

“Behold, we count them happy which endure,”

Endure “as seeing Him” no mortal eye

Can see; and knowing that His Word is sure,

“Be patient, for His coming draweth nigh.”

The heavens have received Him from our sight,

Refused on earth, He’s hidden in the sky,

Until that day of glory, life and light;

“Be patient, for His coming draweth nigh.”

“Be patient” —He is patient also—still

With that great love naught else can satisfy

He waiteth, subject to the Father’s will,

Until that hour, and lo! it draweth nigh.

“Behold, the Bridegroom cometh! Go ye out

To meet Him.” Hearken to that midnight cry!

Arouse ye! trim your dying lamps, and shout,

Rejoicing, “for His coming draweth nigh.”

O Bright and Morning Star! Thou dost arise

Upon the darkness of this earthly sky;

To Thee we turn with longing, loving eyes,

Rejoicing, “for Thy coming draweth nigh.”

O when that dawn appears, when Thou shalt come,

“Glory and praise to Thee!” will be our cry;

Forever with Thee in our Father’s home

We shall rejoice—Thy coming draweth nigh.

“Surely, I will come quickly,” Yes, amen,

Come quickly, Lord; Thy people wait to see

Thy glory and Thy beauty—only then

Shall they be blest; forevermore with Thee!

Fragment: What Kind of Christian?

With whom do you feel most at home—worldly society, professing Christians, or separated, uncompromising Christians?

Correspondence: Eph. 4:26, 5:8; Rev. 5:10 and Eph. 1:20; Sanctification

Question: How are we to understand Ephesians 4:26 and 5:8? S. G.

Answer: We must look at the context, and consider the subject of the Epistle.

In chapter 2 we are seen as dead in trespasses and sins, indicating that in our fallen nature, there is no good for God. Then we are quickened together with Christ. That gives us who believe a new creation life in Christ raised from the dead. We are also sealed by the Holy Spirit. He now dwells in us. Now we have the two, the old man and the new (verses 22, 24). It speaks of our having put off the old man, and of having put on the new, and of being renewed in the spirit of our minds. So our behavior is to consist of keeping the old nature from working, and of exercising ourselves in the activities of the new, as the truth is in Jesus.

If you look down the chapter you will see the things we are to do, and the things we are not to do. The one is the new man, the other is the old. The one is darkness, the other is light; the one is self, the other is Christ.

Let us compare verse 26 with 31. In the one it is, “Be angry,” in the other, “Let all anger be put away.” In verse 26 it is the anger of the divine nature that refuses fellowship with evil. In verse 31 it is the hatefulness of our old nature that comes out the moment it is allowed.

“Be ye angry and sin not,” is our duty toward evil, as when our Lord Jesus “looked round about on them with anger, being grieved for the hardness of their hearts.” Mark 3:5. The sin here is, if we were not angry, we would have fellowship with evil. If a pleasant, agreeable person presents himself, and then we find out he holds blasphemous doctrine, it is our duty to refuse fellowship with him, and as long as he holds the evil we must refuse him.

“Let not the sun go down upon your wrath,” is an allusion to Joshua 10:12, where Joshua commanded the sun to stand still till the people were avenged of their enemies, for they were the enemies of God. “And the sun stood still.”

If we let the sun go down upon our wrath, as in this text, we are in fellowship with evil, so the next verse says, “neither give place to the devil.” We must therefore in this sense “Be angry” still, or Satan triumphs.

It is easy to see that all, that is in the 31st verse is of the old nature; to allow it would be sin. This was never found in our Lord Jesus Christ. That which is contained in the 32nd verse, is what we find in Him. We are to be kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God in Christ has forgiven us.

This will help to explain Ephesians 5:8. The old is darkness, ignorance of God and of what is consistent with His character. The new nature is light, and we are now light in the Lord, so we are to walk before God as children of light, and the fruit of the light (see new translation) is in all goodness and righteousness and truth, proving what is agreeable to the Lord. We are to have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but are rather to reprove them.

Question: Is this the Church in Revelation 5:10; and do they reign on the earth? What does Ephesians 1:20 refer to? J. F. T.

Answer: Those who sing that song are the twenty-four elders, representing all those who shall be caught up to meet the Lord when He comes. “They that are Christ’s at His coming.” 1 Corinthians 15:23. It is therefore all the dead saints from the beginning raised, and all the living saints changed—all the redeemed up to that time. Redemption glory of Christ is their theme. New translation reading is, “Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open its seals; because Thou hast been slain, and hast redeemed to God, by Thy blood, out of every tribe, and tongue, and people, and nation, and made them to our God kings and priests; and they shall reign over the earth.” They reign with Christ on high over the earth.

Ephesians 1:19, 20, speaks of God’s power toward us who believe, which wrought in Christ and raised Him from among the dead, and has seated Him in heavenly places at His right hand. It is the same power that quickens us and seats us also in heavenly places in Christ Jesus. Verses 22, 23 declare it is the church which is His body, that is here spoken of.

Question: Would like you to explain sanctification, or what some call “the second work of grace.” R. C. B.

Answer: There are two aspects of sanctification for the believer in Christ. First, every believer is sanctified. “To sanctify” is “to set apart,” and this is done once, so we may call it absolute sanctification. It is the person brought into relationship with the Lord. Second, every believer is to seek grace to walk worthy of his Savior, because he is a child of God. And this we may call practical, or progressive sanctification of our heart and ways.

Romans 15:16; 2 Thessalonians 2:13; 1 Peter 1:2, teach us that the Holy Spirit is the One who set us apart for Christ. We would not have come of our own will; the Holy Spirit began the good work, opened our eyes to our need, and led us to Christ. When we believed on Him as the One who bore our sins in His own body on the tree, the Holy Spirit came to dwell in us forever (Eph. 1:13; Acts 10:43, 44). We are now sons or children of God (Gal. 3:26; 4:6; 1 John 2:12; 3:1, 2). We, that is, all true believers, are saints, sanctified in Christ Jesus (1 Cor. 1:2). We belong to Him, bought with a price—His precious blood (1 Cor. 6:19, 20; 1 Peter 1:19). And the Holy Spirit sheds abroad the love of God in our hearts (Rom. 5:5). By Christ’s one great sacrifice, we have eternal acceptance, perfected forever. (Heb. 10:14).

My child by birth is always my child. Sanctification in this aspect comes before justification (1 Cor. 6:11).

The second aspect of sanctification is of the heart and ways. It is learning to walk worthy of Christ, and the new relationship we have in Him as saints, children of God. Our relationship should teach us to behave accordingly, and for this we need to seek grace. We need to watch and pray, and seek strength and wisdom from the Lord. Take such verses as John 17:17; 1 Thessalonians 4:3, 7; 5:23; Ephesians 5:26; all these and many others refer to our walk and ways.

Thank God we are saved (Eph. 2:8; 2 Tim. 1:9); no change can come to that, but for our behavior we need to watch and pray, and feed upon the Word of God (Psa. 119:9, 11), or, like Peter, we may fall and dishonor the Lord, and we will be unhappy children until we go and confess our naughtiness, and be restored to communion, but we are still children (1 John 1:9; 2:1). We have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and He bore our sins in His own body on the tree, and in righteousness He maintains us as children in communion with the Father. He wants to keep us happy all the time, till we see the Lord face to face where we shall never grieve Him anymore.

As to “the second work of grace,” it is not found in the Word of God. Not all believers know what belongs to them, and they are praying for what they should be enjoying. God has blessed us, all His children, with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ. Anyone who knows his full standing in Christ, cannot talk of the second, or any more blessing than is in Ephesians 1:3.

Eighteen Today

It was Alice M.’s eighteenth birthday. She lingered over her presents, and it was late when she went upstairs to get ready to go out. It struck 11 before Alice left her looking glass. She was sorry to be late on her birthday, and when she got sight of the town clock it was 20 minutes past 11.

Very quietly she opened the door of the meeting place she attended every Sunday, and determined to wait till they were singing before she went in. A scripture was being read, and as she stood with her hand on the door, closing it noiselessly, the first words she heard were, “Ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath bound, lo, these eighteen years, to be loosed from this bond on the Sabbath day?” Luke 13:16.

The Holy Spirit sent those words of the Savior right home to the heart of that young girl standing at the door.

“Whom Satan hath bound, lo, these eighteen years,” she said to herself, “that is me. I am eighteen today, and I know that I am not serving God, and they say if I am not, I must be serving Satan; and if so, I am his slave.”

Little she heard that morning except these words. She saw she had spent all her life—those eighteen years—in which God had given her health and comfort and countless other blessings, in forgetfulness of Him. She remembered He had often called her, and she had refused to listen. Yes, she saw it all now; she had been bound by Satan for eighteen years—she was bound still. How could she be “loosed”?

The meeting ended, and Alice returned home. Still those words filled her mind. She went to her room; not now to spend her time at the looking glass, but on her knees before God. Earnestly she prayed, “Lord, I am bound; I am all wrong. O, show me what to do!”

Even as she prayed, a ray of God’s sunshine shone right into her soul. “Ought not this woman to be loosed?” came to her mind. “She was loosed,” she said, “O, that I might be!”

More and more God’s blessed light shone into her dark heart, showing her that though she was a captive to sin, bound by sin for eighteen years, yet that “One mighty to save,” had come “to preach deliverance to the captives, and to set at liberty them that are bound.”

When Jesus was on earth, He said to that poor woman, “Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity.” He laid His hands on her and she was made straight, and glorified God. How very simple and natural it all was, Alice thought to herself, and why should He not do the same for her, and even more, now that He was in heaven? She would trust Him.

And so it came to pass that though she had been bound by Satan’s fetters for eighteen years, she too was loosed that very day!

Can you imagine her joy when she realized that she was really set at liberty? And my reason for telling you this story of Alice is, that I so long for you also to know the gladness of being made free from the dominion of sin, and thus free to serve your Deliverer, the Lord Jesus Christ.

Settled Peace

A dead and risen Christ is the groundwork of salvation. “He was delivered for our offenses, and raised again for our justification.” Romans 4:25.

To see Jesus by the eye of faith nailed to the cross, and seated on the throne, must give solid peace to the conscience, and perfect liberty to the heart. We can look into the tomb, and see it empty; we can look up to the throne and see it occupied, and go on our way rejoicing.

The Lord Jesus settled everything on the cross in behalf of His people; and the proof of this settlement is that He is now at the right hand of God. A risen Christ is the eternal proof of an accomplished redemption; and if redemption is an accomplished fact, the believer’s peace is a settled reality.

We did not make peace, and never could make it; indeed, any effort on our part could only tend more fully to manifest us as peace-breakers. But Christ, having made peace by the blood of His cross, has taken His seat on high, triumphant over every enemy. By Him God preaches peace.

The word of the gospel conveys this peace; and the soul that believes the gospel has peace—settled peace before God, for Christ is his peace (Acts 10:36; Rom. 5:1; Eph. 2:14; Col. 1:20).

In this way God has not only satisfied His own claims, but in so doing He has found out a divinely-righteous way through which His boundless affections may flow down to the guiltiest of Adam’s guilty progeny.

Strength for the Day

Our first pursuits in the morning generally indicate where our hearts are. The children of Israel had to gather their daily food before sunrise, or they would be too late; and if the believer can rise from his bed, and go about the business of this life before he has looked up to the Lord, and turned to the Scriptures which testify of Him for renewal of the inward man, it is more than probable that His heart has got away from God. Nothing can possibly make up for a lack of food, for “Christ is all.”

“I am the bread of life: he that cometh to Me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst.” John 6:35.

O! Speak of Jesus

“O! speak of Jesus—of His grace,

Receiving, pardoning, blessing all;

His holy, spotless life to trace—

His words, His miracles recall.

The words He spoke, the truths He taught,

With life, eternal life, are fraught.

O! speak of Jesus—of His death:

For sinners such as we He died.

“Tis finished,’ with His latest breath,

The Lord, Jehovah Jesus, cried.

That death of shame and agony

Opened the way of life to me.”

Scripture Study: Acts 13

In the Antioch assembly there were certain prophets and teachers, all together waiting on the Lord and fasting. In earnest self-denial, they were seeking the mind of the Lord. These were gifts to the. assembly. They had never been ordained or appointed by men. All of them, including Barnabas and Saul, were already servants of the Lord. As they were thus occupied, the Holy Ghost said, “Separate Me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them.” Likely one of the prophets received this command and communicated it to all the rest of them. It was the Holy Ghost calling these to a special work; and in obedience to God’s Word, they fasted and prayed, and laid their hands on them, thus expressing their fellowship with them, and so sent them away. So they, being sent forth by the HOLY GHOST, departed to preach the gospel to all men, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile. This was a special mission. Paul was an apostle before this, and his apostleship was neither of men, nor by man (Gal. 1:1).

The gospel, and the truth as to the assembly, are now sent out for obedience to the faith among all nations; and these two servants are to demonstrate this wherever they go.

Both Jew and Gentile, when converted, are united into one body on the earth to a glorified Christ. It was the authority of the Holy Ghost they were obeying. It was outside of Jerusalem and Judaism, and altogether independent of the twelve chosen by the Lord when on earth. It is not Christ as the Messiah after the flesh. He is now known only by faith, as at the right hand of God. It is the continuation of the work begun at Jerusalem, but now clearly dating from heaven, where Christ the Head sits, giving the members a heavenly place and character. This is the object of their testimony, and the Holy Ghost is the energy and authority for their action.

It was Barnabas who presented Saul to the assembly in Jerusalem after his conversion, and was sent to Antioch to confirm the work there, and who also brought Saul there to help in teaching the saints what Christianity is, distinct from Judaism. It was at Antioch the disciples were first called “Christians.” God, in His grace, raises up the instruments for His work, and supplies everything needed for the work as they go, never taking them out of the place of dependence, and meeting their need.

It was at Salamis they preached the Word of God in the synagogues to the Jews. John Mark was their attendant. They begin with the Jews. Paul in this way recognizes the counsels and promises of God about that nation, and acts with the patience and longsuffering of God all through his life, though the Jews continued to oppose with implacable hatred.

Saul goes on preaching to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile, then truth and grace known in the heart, manifested in God’s assembly that there was no difference between them.

God remains the same in His character and is fully revealed; the veil is rent. His love to man, and His hatred to sin, are told out. And sin must ever be the same, and opposed to all that God is. The truth cannot change, and the oneness of the assembly displays the grace that makes both Jew and Gentile one. As Jews they were given the first place, but all are concluded under sin, and are alike subjects of the sovereign grace, that not only saves them, but unites them to Christ in glory, a glory to which the Holy Ghost bears witness to accomplish it here below. This does not hinder him declaring the condition of the Jews, who remained Christ-rejecters, when it was required.

Till now, they possessed all the light that was in the world, but they rejected the Lord—the true Light. They had fallen into darkness, and hated the Light, and jealousy of it now filled their hearts, and God’s judgment fell upon them (1 Thess. 2:14-16). We find an illustration of their condition in Elymas, the sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew called Bar-jesus. Sergius Paulus, a prudent man, the deputy of the country, called for Barnabas and Saul, and desired to hear the Word of God, but this sorcerer withstood them, seeking to turn away the deputy from the faith. Then Saul, (whose name now is changed to Paul, changing from Jewish to Roman), filled with the Holy Ghost, set his eyes on him, and said, “O, full of all subtlety and all mischief, thou child of the devil, enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord? And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season.” Immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness; and he went about seeking some to lead him by the hand. Then the deputy seeing what was done, and being astonished at the teaching of the Lord Jesus, believed.

So the Jews are smitten with blindness, though only for a season, but God carries on His work of grace. Paul and his company, an expression which makes him the principal, go on to Perga in Pamphylia, and John Mark distinguishes himself by returning from the work to Jerusalem. From Acts 15:38 we see his failure and preference for the work under Judaic influence that unfitted him for the rigorous work amongst the Gentiles.

Verse 14. They now come to Antioch in Pisidia, and went into the synagogue on the Sabbath day, and sat down, after the reading of the law and the prophets. The rulers of the synagogue, said, “If ye have any word of exhortation for the people, say on.” Paul begins by rehearsing part of Israel’s history to David, to trace the birth of the Lord Jesus according to promise. (Psa. 132:11). Then John the Baptist had announced His coming, and prepared the way, and asserted, “I am not He. But, behold, there cometh one after me, whose shoes of His feet I am not worthy to loose. Men and brethren, children of the stock of Abraham, and whosoever among you feareth God, to you is the word of this salvation sent.” He then pictures the rejection and crucifixion of Christ by the rulers at Jerusalem, His burial, and the powerful intervention of God in raising Him from among the dead, and He was seen many days of His followers, and those special witnesses who had companied with Him in the days of His flesh, proving that it was fulfilling God’s promise which was made unto the fathers in the 2nd Psalm, and now fulfilled to the children, in raising up Jesus as the servant Son of God: “Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee.” (Leave out the word “again” in verse 33). The word in verse 34 is also fulfilled in His resurrection, “I will give you the sure mercies of David” (Isa. 55:3). And in the 16th Psalm, “Thou shalt not suffer Thine Holy One to see corruption.” David fell asleep, and saw corruption, but He, whom God raised from the dead, saw no corruption.

And now he announces the blessed truth of the gospel to them—to all who believe, “Be it known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this. Man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins: and by Him all that believe are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses. Beware therefore, lest that come upon you, which is spoken of in the prophets; Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish: for I work a work in your days, a work which ye shall in no wise believe, though a man declare it unto you” (Also Hab. 1:5).

As the Jews went out of the synagogue, the Gentiles besought that these words might be preached the next Sabbath—and verse 43 tells us many of the Jews and proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas: who speaking to them, persuaded them to continue in the grace of God. Next Sabbath, nearly all the city came to hear the Word of God. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled with envy, and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming. They could not bear that another religion than theirs should influence the Gentiles. Man’s religion, even in the unconverted, is very dear to him, but the truth brings the heart and conscience into touch with God.

Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and said, “It was necessary that the Word of God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. For so hath the Lord commanded us, ‘I have set Thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that Thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth’” (Isa. 49:6). On this ground the apostles turn to the Gentiles.

Free grace toward the whole world is now proclaimed, “God so loved the world.” But the grace of God must enter each heart believingly to possess the truth. So it was here. When the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and glorified the Word of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed. And the Word of the Lord was published throughout all the region.

Here again we are shown the natural heart of man, and that the testimony of the gospel is hated by it, and God permits us to see it, and to feel that this is the day still of Christ’s rejection. The Jews stirred up the devout and honorable women, and the chief men of the city, and raised persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and expelled them out of their coasts. They shook off the dust of their feet, in testimony of the judgment awaiting those who deliberately reject the grace of God that had brought salvation to them. And the Word records that the disciples were filled with joy and with the Holy Ghost, ready to enter the next field, which was Iconium.

The world is still Satan’s world, but the grace of God calls out of it those who believe.

Grow in Grace

I want to say a few plain things to those who are young in the way. We are all too prone to settle down quietly with what through grace we have received, and to forget that there is such a thing as “increasing in the knowledge of God.” A child is not born to be always a child. Its parents and friends would not be satisfied if it always remained a babe in arms, and would be much disappointed if it did not grow in size, strength and intelligence day by day. Thus it is in the family of God. The apostle, in writing to the children of God, says, “I write unto you [little] children, because your sins are forgiven you for His name’s sake.”

This is the wonderful privilege of even the babes in the family of God. It is a privilege common to all in the family, whatever their growth and stature may be. Thus we are told in Luke 1:77, we have the knowledge of salvation by the remission of our sins, and it is thus at the threshold of the Father’s house, and the starting-point of the heavenly way.

Are you all clear as to this?

Perhaps some are asking, “How may we be sure that our sins are forgiven?” A very important question, but thanks be to God, the answer is

clear and distinct.

“Him hath God exalted with His right hand to be a Prince and a Savior, for to give.... forgiveness of sins.” Acts 5:31.

“Be it known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this Man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins.” Acts 13:38.

These two scriptures point us upward to heaven, to the throne where the risen and exalted Savior sits at God’s right hand. Sent, by God, He came forth from the Father to accomplish His will. He descended into the depths of woe and anguish under the judgment of God, for His glory when “He bore our sins in His own body on the tree.” “He died for our sins according to the Scriptures.” He was buried, and thus His life was ended here. But in all this He was

our Substitute.

“For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the Just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God.”

God has raised Him from the dead. He has risen into a new condition of life. “Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more.” The whole black past is not only obliterated from the eye of God, but the history of the sinful race is closed forever, and the risen Lord becomes the Head of a new race, and the Center of a new circle of blessing on which God’s eye ever rests with favor and complacency. We are brought into relation to this new scene by the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven, and it is God’s will that we should enter in spirit into these divine realities and thus no longer “live unto ourselves, but unto Him who died for us and rose again.” We look up and see the One who bore our sins in full acceptance and glory at God’s right hand. Nothing can touch Him there, nor can He ever change.

“I change, He changes not,

God’s Christ can never die;

His love my certain resting-place,

He lives for me on high.”

“God is satisfied with Jesus,

I am satisfied as well.”

And here there is perfect agreement, and perfect rest.

The Sword of the Spirit

Cesar Malan, when traveling on one occasion, met an infidel, with whom he entered into conversation, and in the course of his remarks, he quoted various passages of Holy Scripture. The infidel told him it was of no use his quoting from that book to him, inasmuch as he did not believe one word of it; that he should first establish its authenticity.

Malan replied, “Suppose I were to plunge a sword into your body, there would surely be no need of any logical proof that it was a sword it would prove itself by the effect upon your person.”

He then proceeded with the conversation, still quoting from the Word of God.

They parted; but the truth of the Word of God did its own work. It entered, as the sword of the Spirit, into the heart of the infidel, and cut its way through his infidel system, showing it to be a mass of folly, and himself to be a guilty hell-deserving sinner. Time rolled on, and after many years, Cesar Malan was accosted by a gentleman who asked him if he remembered having met him? He then told him that the Word of God had, in very deed, proved itself, in his case, to be the sword of the Spirit, and he now needed no logical proof.

Dear young Christian, do we not want to quote Scripture more after this fashion, with a deep and earnest faith in its divine power, with a full assurance that it is nothing less than the “sword of the Spirit?”

“The Word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.” Hebrews 4:12.

Come, Lord Jesus

COME, Lord Jesus! Hearts are waking,

Won, attracted unto Thee;

We have seen where now Thou dwellest,

And we long to be with Thee,

True and faithful to Thy Word,

Quickly Thou will come, blest Lord.

LORD, we own Thy blood has washed us

From our sins of scarlet dye;

Brought us to Thy God and Father,

In Thyself forever nigh—

Soon with Thee to have our part

In that glory where Thou art.

JESUS, Savior, we adore Thee

For Thy wondrous, matchless grace;

Sweeter songs of praise we’ll give Thee

When we gaze upon Thy face.

Surely, Thy return draws nigh:

“Come, Lord Jesus, come,” we cry.

The Friendship of the World

“The friendship of the world is enmity with God; whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God.”

Powerful testimony! which judges the walk, and searches the heart. The world’s true character has now been manifested, because it has rejected and crucified the Son of God.

Man has been already tried, without law and under law; but after he had shown himself to be wholly evil without law, and had broken the law when he had received it, then God Himself came in grace. Christ became man in order to bring the love of God home to the heart of man, having taken his nature. It was the final test of man’s heart. He came not to impute sin to them, but to reconcile the world to Himself. But the world would not receive Him; and it has shown that it is under the power of Satan and of darkness. It has seen and hated both Him and His Father.

The world is ever the same world. Satan is its prince; and all that is in it, the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but of the world. The, heart of man, the flesh, has since the fall been always enmity against God. It is often thought and said, that since the death of Christ, Satan is no longer the prince of this world; but it was at the cross that he manifested himself as its prince, leading on all men, whether Jews or Gentiles, to crucify the Savior: and although men now bear the name of Christ, the opposition of the world to His authority remains the same under that prince.

Only observe and see if the name of Christ is not dishonored. Man may indeed be taught to honor it; but it is nonetheless true that where he finds his enjoyment, where his will is free, he shuts out Christ, lest He should come in and spoil his pleasures. If left alone he does not think of Him, he does not like to be spoken to of the Savior; he sees no beauty in Him that he should desire Him. Man likes to do his own will, and he does not want the Lord to come and oppose it; he prefers vanity and pleasures.

We have the true history of the world and its practical principles in Cain. He had slain his brother, and was cast out of the presence of God, despairing of grace, and refusing to humble himself. By the judgment of God he was made a vagabond on the earth; but such a condition did not suit him. He settled down where God had made him a vagabond, and he called the city after the name of his son, to perpetuate the greatness of his family. That his city should be deprived of all the delights of life would be unbearable, therefore he multiplied riches for his son. Then another member of the family invented instruments of music; another was the instructor of artificers in brass and iron.

The world being cast out from God, sought to make its position pleasant without God; to content itself at a distance from God. By the coming of Christ, the state of man’s heart was manifested, not only as seeking the pleasures of the flesh, but as being enmity against God. However great His goodness, it would not be disturbed in the enjoyment of the pleasures of the world, nor submit itself to the authority of another; it would have the world for itself, fighting to obtain it, and snatching it from the hands of those who possessed it.

Now, it is evident that the friendship of this world is enmity with God. As far as in them lay, they cast God out of the world, and drove Him away. Man desires to be great in this world; we know that the world has crucified the Son of God; that it saw no beauty in the One in whom God finds all His delight.

The Love of God and Its Objects

A discovery and a belief of God’s love to us, when we were sinners, rebels, and traitors, only can produce love in our hearts to Him. But the belief in this love of God to us in all its freeness, fullness, immensity, and eternity, works by love to Him with invincible strength, and with unwearied diligence in God’s service. And as the effect is always proportioned to its cause, so the clearer our apprehension of, and the more firm our belief is in God’s love towards us, the more ardent will be our love to Him, and the more active our diligence in His service. Here is the mystery, as well as the difficulty of the faith that works by love; for mysterious indeed, it is to all but those who thus live, and even they know but little of it.

Nothing can conduce more to strengthen our faith in the free love of God, than an enlarged knowledge of the dignity, and the glory of the person of Christ; for by this we know the love of God, in that He gave His Son to die for us. The greatness of the gift which love has bestowed, proves the greatness of the love itself. And as we increase in the knowledge of the gift, so also shall we grow in the knowledge of the love that bestowed it.

“God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son.”

If you would know His love, consider His gift; for His love is as great as His gift, and it will heighten both, if we consider the objects of this love, on whom this gift was bestowed—a world of sinners—yet in their sin, and in the very height of their enmity against God.

O! the height and depth of that love which comprehends two such extremes! What can be conceived more distant from, or more unsuitable to each other! But, behold, divine love brings them both together, and gives the Son of God to man in the extreme of his guilt and misery.

Disappointment

“Disappointment—His appointment.”

Change one letter, then I see

That the thwarting of my purpose

Is God’s better choice for me.

His appointment must be blessing

Though it may come in disguise,

For the end from the beginning

Open to His wisdom lies.

“Disappointment—His appointment.”

Whose? The Lord’s who loves me best—

Understands and knows me fully,

Who my faith and love would test

For, like loving earthly parent,

He rejoices when He knows

That His child accepts unquestioned

All that from His wisdom flows.

“Disappointment—His appointment.”

“No good thing will He withhold.”

From denials oft we gather

Treasures of His love untold.

Well He knows each broken purpose

Leads to fuller, deeper trust;

And the end of all His dealings

Proves our God is wise and just.

“Disappointment—His appointment.”

Lord, I take it then as such;

Like the clay in hands of potter,

Yielding wholly to Thy touch,

All my life’s plan is Thy molding

Not one single choice be mine;

Let me answer unrepining,

“Father, not my will, but Thine.”

“Disappointment—His appointment.”

Change the letter then, dear friend;

Take in cheerful acquiescence

All thy Father’s love may send.

Soon will faith be lost in vision,

Then in glory thou shalt see

“His appointment,” and that only,

Was the right way home for thee.

Correspondence: James; Ps. 16:2; Sins Born; Rev. 20:4, 6:9, and Mark 8:35

Question: Is the Epistle of James weakened or limited in its application to present day conditions of the assembly of God, by the address to the twelve tribes which are scattered abroad; does this confine it to the Jews? R. M.

Answer: The subject of the epistle is practical righteousness, and this is the fruit of accomplished redemption. We look for practical righteousness in all who profess to know God, and to serve the Lord Jesus Christ. And this fruit comes from those who have the divine nature in them, through being born again by the word of truth. This is why he says, “Faith without works is dead.” There are no instructions to the assembly as such. It is all individual.

This epistle is all true, and the word of the living God, and for the obedience of faith. In reading and applying it, we still keep in view that we are heavenly citizens, and that all the grace needed to walk according to this Epistle, like all the rest, is the ever flowing grace of Him who giveth more grace, and that the condition of our souls needs to be like Him who was meek and lowly in heart, for He resisteth the proud and gives grace to the humble.

The principle of 5:14, 15, 16 may be carried out where there is humility, brotherly confidence and love, though we have not official order now, as then when it was written. It is plainly a kind of discipline, and not meant to apply to every sickness. But we have the privilege of taking all to the Lord, and of resting in His ordering for us.

Question: Please explain Psalm 16:2, last clause, “My goodness (extendeth) not to Thee.” R. M.

Answer: Psalm 16 presents Christ as a man, perfect in all His ways.

“Preserve Me, O God,” is the expression of His dependence.

“For in Thee do I put My trust,” is His confidence.

“O My soul, thou hast said unto the LORD (Jehovah) Thou art My Lord” (adon, lord or master), this is His subjection.

“My goodness (extendeth) not to Thee: but to the saints that are on the earth, and to the excellent, in whom (or them) is all My delight,” this is His lowliness. He is not here claiming equality with God, but associating Himself with the saints on earth. We see this historically in Matthew 3 when He was baptized of John in Jordan, thus fulfilling righteousness, the One who had no sin, taking His place with the believing remnant of Israel in confessing their sins. And here the Father justified Him by giving Him as a sinless man, the Holy Spirit, and owning Him as His beloved Son in whom His delight was. This was His lowly grace expressed in “My goodness extendeth not (up) to Thee,” but (down) to the saints.

Verse 4 is His separation from evil. He was all that the godly man should be.

Question: Did Christ on the cross bear the sins of the whole human race? Or only the sins of those who believe? N. F. A.

Answer: We should notice how the scripture reads, and we shall find that the death of Christ is the righteous ground on which God in grace can forgive sinners. We can mention a few verses: (John 3: 14-16; Rom. 5:6, 8; 1 Tim. 1:15; 2:4, 5, 6; Heb. 2:9; 2 Cor. 5:15; 1 John 2:2). There we see salvation offered to all—God’s love going out to all.

The language of faith, that is, of those who believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, gives the knowledge of forgiveness of sins. In Scripture language we do not say to the unsaved, “Christ died for your sins,” but “Christ died for you.” (Rom. 3:24-26; 4:25; 5:1; Gal. 1:4; 3:13, 22; Eph. 1:7; Col 1:12-14; 2 Tim. 1:9; 1 Cor. 15:3).

The Lord Jesus said, “If ye believe not that I am He, ye shall die in your sins” (John 8:24). The unbelievers will be judged for their sins. (Rom. 1:18; 6:23; 1 Cor. 6:9-11; Gal. 3:22; 5:19-21; Eph. 5:6; Col. 3:6).

So we see the only way of escape is to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. Tell Him you will trust Him, then He will say, I bore the judgment for your sins, and we who have believed on Him, may say:

“If Thou hast my discharge procured,

And freely in my room endured

The whole of wrath divine,

Payment God cannot twice demand;

First at my bleeding Surety’s hand,

And then again at mine.”

Question: Please explain Revelation 20:4; 6:9 and Mark 8:35. We would like a full explanation. W. D.

Answer: In Mark 8:35 the Lord is showing how a true disciple should live. Not all of the disciples were saved. Some believed on Him when they saw His miracles, but the Lord would not trust them. (John 2:23-25). They could turn away just when they pleased; they were not born again, and except they were born again, they would not continue with the Lord. Some were offended and turned away from Him; the true disciples would not turn away (John 6:66-71). Judas Iscariot was one of the apostles, yet he was lost, he was a devil.

We that are saved children of God want to behave ourselves in a way that is pleasing to Him. We are to deny ourselves, and take up our cross and follow Him. We do not desire the pleasures of the world as we did before conversion. Their balls and concerts and amusements, their drinking and smoking and card tables and parties are not to our taste now. They are but the pleasures of sin, and for a short season, and they leave a sting behind them.

The pleasures of our new life, are pleasures for evermore (Heb. 11:25; Psa. 16:11). If we suffer rejection for Christ, we are strengthened by communion with Him. If our object is self-pleasing, we lose our life. If to please Him is our object in our walk and testimony, we shall save it, and though we may be called to lose it here, we shall be the gainers for all eternity. How many have deliberately chosen the world and were lost for eternity; for it they neglected God’s great salvation, so the lake of fire is their eternal portion. They would not own Christ here, and He will not own them as His there (Heb. 2:3; Rev. 21:8).

Now look at Revelation 1:19. This verse gives the division of the book.

1st. What John saw in Patmos, “The things which thou hast seen.” Jesus as Judge in the midst of the Churches which are the candlesticks or light-bearers.

2nd. “The things that are.” That is, the present church period, from Pentecost till Christ comes for His Church, when she is completed (1 Thess. 4:15-18). The wise will go in; the foolish will be left out. (Matt. 25:1-13).

3rd. “The things which shall be after these things.” The future after the church is gone.

In chapters 4 and 5, we see the glorified saints—the twenty-four elders—seated on twenty-four thrones. They see Jesus, as the Lamb of God, taking the book out of the hand of Him who sat upon the throne, and they praise Him as worthy, because He was slain, and He glorified God, and wrought redemption for them by His blood.

In chapter 6 He begins to open the book, and events are seen taking place. Verse 9 is the breaking of the sixth seal. In it we see some who were martyred for the Word of God, and for the testimony which they held. “Under the altar” means that they laid down their lives. White robes are the symbol of God’s approval. Their prayer for vengeance, like the Psalms, is Jewish, and they are told to rest for a little season, till others are martyred.

Revelation 20:4 mentions these two classes of martyrs. “I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them”; that is, the twenty-four elders, the glorified saints that were caught up (Rev. 4:4). Then those beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the Word of God, is the class we saw in 6:9-11. Also those which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands (13:15-17). These are seen in chapter 15:2 as victors. They would rather give up their lives than give in to the beast.

“AND THEY LIVED,” means that they are raised from the dead—spirit, soul and body united again. Now they are glorified, and shall reign with Christ a thousand years (Rom. 8:17; 1 Cor. 6:2, 3; 2 Tim. 2:12).

That completes the first resurrection; which means all the blessed and holy, that is believers, from the beginning of the world, that have died, and those of the church are with them, who have not died, but were changed and caught up.

The rest of the dead mentioned in verses 5 and 12 are those who have died in their sins. They are judged at the great white throne, and cast into the lake of fire, which is the second death (verses 11-15; 21:8).

Note. The beast and the false prophet are not seen in this present time, but will rise up after the church is caught up.

Call Upon Me in the Day of Trouble

Two young people staying with friends, went one afternoon to visit the rugged cliffs.

The girl was a Christian, but the young man unconverted. The weather was fine, the view exceptionally grand, and both were in high spirits. As they neared the cliff, and ventured to look over the edge of it, they saw low down a natural gallery, and wondered if it would be possible to get down into it. It looked dangerous, but what of that,

It was a novel position,

and what a nice thing to be able to say that they had been in it! O, how many will risk their precious lives for such a trifle! The tide was in, and the water was splashing against the rocks many feet below them. It was inspiring! The young man attempted it, and lightly leaping from crag to crag; he helped the girl to do the same, and so they soon accomplished their desire and stood gazing at the marvelous scene around them. They were silently entranced with everything. The time passed quickly, and at last they thought of returning homewards, but that was not so easy.

The young man’s heart sank within him as he realized the impossibility of the thing. It is easier to get down than to climb up, both naturally and morally. How many a one when tempted thinks this little thing, or that, cannot be much harm. There is no law against it, and thus he yields to temptation. But “Thou God seest me” would decide the question at once for a Christian. It may perhaps be the first little step in the wrong direction, so easy to continue in, and so difficult to retrace.

There is always a moment when strength is available from God to resist Satan’s attack, and we are exhorted to be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus.

An hour or two passed, when to their horror they heard a crackling beneath their feet, and found that the little gallery of rock on which they were standing was beginning to give way. There was nothing but death and eternity before them, and they spoke of it to each other. The young man acknowledged that he was unsaved, and his companion, praying within herself, explained to him man’s ruin and God’s remedy in Christ. The girl was calm, and faced death bravely, and trusted God for her friend. Then they began to call, but there was “no voice, nor any that answered.” Another hour or two went slowly by, and it was evident that the worst would soon happen.

Meanwhile the people in the home they had left began to be very uneasy about them, as they had missed dinner and tea, and the evening was drawing on. So a party got ready to go and search for them, but for some time it was in vain. One of the party, however, heard cries, and looking over the edge of the cliff, discovered their whereabouts. With all haste they procured a rope, and to their delight were soon able to rescue them both from their critical position.

How gracious is our God! He is indeed One who hears and answers prayer. Often He brings people to their wit’s end to open their eyes to the realities before them.

Dear young reader, have your eyes been opened? Have you been led to ponder the uncertainty of life, and the certainty of death, and after this the judgment? This true story points to the fact that God’s eye is ever upon them that fear Him, and His ear is open to their cry.

“The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.”

Judgment Behind Me

“I thought,” says one, “that no one can be sure of going to heaven till the great judgment-day.”

“Where are all God’s people who have passed away?” we reply.

“Why in heaven to be sure. ‘Absent from the body, and present with the Lord’” (2 Cor. 5:8).

“Do you think, then, that after being in heaven, some of them hundreds of years, they are to be taken out to have it settled whether they are to go there or not?”

“O, I never thought of that!”

All judgment is committed to Christ, the Son of Man (John 5:22); He is ready to judge both quick and dead (1 Peter 4:5). But Christians will never come into judgment as to their persons. It is true, we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, but it will in bodies like His own, not to be judged for sin, but to be manifested, and rewarded according to our works (2 Cor. 5:10; 1 Cor. 3:13-15). Christians are the church, and the church is His bride. He will judge the quick (or living) at the commencement, and the dead at the close of His thousand years’ reign. But Christ Himself bore the judgment due to the believer nearly nineteen hundred years ago, and thus we can rejoice in His blessed words: “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My Word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and

shall not come into condemnation (or judgment);

but is passed from death unto life” (John 5:24).

Believers too are in Christ, and “there is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ.” (Rom. 8:1).

Christ on earth had judgment before Him, not on His own account, but for us. This judgment He bore on the cross. Now He is in glory with judgment behind Him. Where does God see believers? In Christ. Then judgment must be behind us too.

“Death and judgment are behind us,

Grace and glory are before;

All the billows rolled o’er Jesus,

There they spent their utmost power.”

The Judgment Seat of Christ

Everything will come out there. There can be no disguise at all in the pure bright light before the throne of the discernment of Christ. where all the full intelligence of His mind will beam out on all His people. It is not the question of being saved, but of how we, as saved ones, have been walking. Is it strange, since it cost Christ so much to accomplish that sacrifice, that when He gets his people home, He should say, “Now, let us look at their walk—there is no question as to their acceptance; but let Me see whether they have walked according to My Father’s thoughts, who would have His sons and daughters walking as those who are separated unto Him by the blood of His Son; as those bought with such a price. Did they walk worthy of it?”

Scripture Study: Acts 14

At Iconium they proceed to the synagogue, and experience the same thing; a great door is open to them. The adversaries are many, but the synagogue is open to them, and there they declare the glad tidings of God’s salvation, so that a great multitude, both of the Jews and of the Greeks, believed.

The unbelieving Jews are at their work of the adversary, stirring up the Gentile minds, with evil effect against the brethren. Still for a long time they stayed there, speaking boldly in the Lord, which gave testimony to the Word of His grace, and He granted that many signs and wonders should be done by their hands.

The city was divided; part held with the Jews, and part with the apostles. Then an assault was made upon, them by both Gentiles, and Jews with their rulers, to use them despitefully, and to stone them. They were made aware of it, and fled to Lystra and Derbe, cities of Lyconia, and into the region that lies round about, and there they preached the gospel.

Nothing stops them in their labors. When the door is shut in one place, it is open at another, and thus the gospel spreads.

At Lystra, there sat a certain man, a cripple, who had no power in his feet, had never been able to walk. He listened to Paul telling the story of the love of God, giving Christ the Son to die for sinners. And Paul beholding him, and perceiving that he had faith to be healed, said with a loud voice, “Stand upright on thy feet,” and the man leaped and walked. This is the first time we get faith in the one that is healed. When the poor, ignorant, Gentile idolaters saw what Paul had done, they cried out in their native language, “The gods have come down to us in the likeness of men,” and they called Barnabas, Jupiter; and Paul, Mercurius, because he was the chief speaker. Then the priest of Jupiter came with oxen and garlands to sacrifice to them. When Paul and Barnabas heard of it, they rent their clothes, and ran in among the people, crying out, and saying, “Sirs, why do ye these things? We also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from these vanities unto the living God, which made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein: Who in times past suffered all nations to walk in their own ways. Nevertheless He left not Himself without witness, in that He did good, and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness.” And with these sayings scarce restrained they the people, that they had not done sacrifice unto them.

Thus the apostles sought to persuade the Gentiles of Lystra to give up their idols, and to believe in Him. But how fickle is man! here they preached, to lead them to know and to believe in Him. But how fickle is man! here they were going to worship the apostles, and the next thing we hear, some Jews from Antioch and Iconium persuaded the people to stone Paul, and then drew him out of the city, supposing he had been dead. Such is man, when he has not the truth. Paul himself had persecuted the saints, and this in a religious way. What a change the gospel received, and grace active in the heart, makes in a man in such a world as this.

But the Lord took care of His servant, and it was not His will yet to take him home. Howbeit, as the disciples stood round about him, he rose up, and came into the city, and the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe. The Lord used them there again to the blessing of many, then undaunted by what had been allowed to happen to them, they returned to Lystra, and to Iconium and Antioch, this time to confirm the souls of the disciples in the truth, exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must, through much tribulation, enter into the Kingdom of God. Then they chose elders for the assembly in each place, and prayed with fasting, and commended them to the Lord, on whom they believed. Thus the disciples were warned and instructed, and made aware in each assembly, what a world they were in, and what the portion of the godly man is: “All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution” (2 Tim. 3:12).

Yet if the Christian conforms to the world, it will bear with him, but he will lose the joy of the Holy Ghost, and of communion with God—a loss nothing can make up for: When in the company of the world, such an one is ill at ease. And in spiritual company, his conscience reproves him for walking badly; that which is pleasure to them, is a reproof to him.

Note also that here we get elders in the assembles mentioned for the first time. They are chosen and appointed by the apostles. In no case do we find the assembly choosing them, and the Epistle to Titus confirms this. All the elders are really called bishops and overseers (Acts 20:17, 28. Titus 1:5-9). It is important to notice these things, to get a Scriptural view of the assembly at the beginning, and to understand how terrible has been the departure that began, even in the days of the apostles (2 Tim. 3:1-5; Jude 4; 1 John 2:18, 19; Matt. 13: 28-30). All around us is disorder, confusion, and corruption, but we need to learn the truth as the apostles gave it to us. In Acts 20, Paul by the Spirit tells of what is coming, and now we see it has come.

Verse 24 tells of their continued activity. At Perga it is specially mentioned that they preached the Word, then they go to Attalia, and from there sailed to Antioch, from whence they had been recommended to the grace of God for the work which they fulfilled. Thus Antioch is marked out as the place from whence they started, and Jerusalem has ceased to be the earthly center of God’s activities in the assemblies.

When they were come, and had gathered the assembly together, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how He had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles. “And there they abode a long time with the disciples.”

What calm superiority to circumstances is seen in these true servants of God, as another “Outrage and violence neither impede the work, nor enfeeble the courage of the servants. When the Lord so wills it, they return in peace to the very places from whence they have been driven. It is beautiful to see the calm superiority of faith over the violence of man, and how God conducts the hearts of His servants. They submit to, or, if possible, avoid violence; but if the work requires it, God opens the door, and the laborers are there with it again.”

Be Much in Prayer: Ephesians 6:18-20

Be much in prayer, in this dark hour,

For great are Satan’s wiles;

Far worse than persecuting power

Are his seductive smiles.

And error comes in such disguise—

Smooth-tongued and circumspect—

That none but truth-enlightened eyes

The monster can detect!

And fair profession, hand in hand

With evil, stalks abroad

But to deceive. O! who can stand,

Save those who trust in God?

Be much in prayer, ‘mid all thy joys,

So shall their depths increase;

For lack of watchfulness alloys

The very sweetest peace.

What power to stand is gained by saints

Who love to “watch and pray.”

And who escapes the desert taints

In this defiling day.

Be much in prayer for laboring ones,

Who in the Master’s name,

And with the Master’s message, run

His mercy to proclaim.

The harvest’s great, the workmen few,

And naught of time to spare;

Iniquity increases too—

Remember this in prayer.

“I commend you to God, and to the word of His grace.” Acts 20:32.

The Awful Future of a Christless Soul!

Awful, indeed, must be the meeting between God and the sinner on the ground of righteousness. When the plumb line is laid to a crooked wall, it does not make it straight, but it shows out all its crookedness. The judgment-seat will prove the sinner’s condition, but it can show him no favor. The day of grace is past then. It is too late to cry for mercy—yes, alas! Too late when the sentence, “Depart from Me” is uttered—too late when the gates of heaven are closed—too late when the gates of hell are opened—too late when he and Satan, whom he has served, are punished together—too late when enclosed within those dark walls, whence none ever escape!

O! what an end for an immortal soul! The very thought of it is overwhelming. The soul shudders in writing it. O! what can be done now to prevent precious souls from being lost? is the first feeling of the heart. And, yet, what can we say? The only thing that can prevent it is done already. Redemption is accomplished. Jesus died and rose again. The sure foundation of grace and glory has been laid, and whosoever believes thereon shall never be confounded.

“Christ was delivered for our offenses, and was raised again for our justification.” Romans 4:25.

“Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved,” are plain words; who can misunderstand their meaning? The gospel is the same today as it was when this was given. He that believeth on the Son of God, has everlasting life.

Lord of the harvest! send more laborers into the gospel-field; and grant, Lord, that Thy preachers may never lose sight of the solemn results of their preaching!

Surely, if preachers themselves were more alive to the awful future of a Christless soul, they would be more in earnest, and more of the careless ones would be awakened by their warning voice. The end is near, the time is short, the coming of the Lord draws nigh; and souls—many souls—are perishing.

Let Thy Word, O Lord, be clothed with power from on high, that it may be more effectual in them that hear it; and fill Thine evangelists, blessed Lord, with a burning desire—a consuming passion—for the salvation of sinners. With the fearful end of their unawakened hearers in view, may they speak plainly, pointedly, boldly, earnestly and affectionately: and may their constant prayer be, “Lord, suffer not even one precious soul to depart unimpressed, unawakened, unsaved!”

Waiting for Him

1 Corinthians 15:51-56; 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17

There is a great danger in the present day of this most blessed truth— “the primary hope of the saints” —being practically lost sight of. “We walk by faith and not by sight,” says the apostle, but we reverse God’s order, and, alas! too often, walk by sight, and not by faith. The doctrine of the “coming of the Lord” is accepted, but how many believers are living, and contented to live, in a state practically opposed to that which characterized the saints at Thessalonica, who “turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God; and to wait for His Son from heaven” (1 Thess. 1:9, 10).

Before the Lord left the sorrowing disciples, He gave them the promise that He would come again: “If I go, and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto Myself, that where I am, there ye may be also” (John 14:3).

The disciples were sorrowful because their Lord was going to leave them; but what did the Lord Jesus give to them to raise them above their sorrows? He gave them this hope, that He would come again; that He would not always leave them down here in the place of His rejection—in the world which had refused Him, their Lord and Master, where they could not expect to be treated any better than their Lord. “If they have persecuted Me, they will also persecute you”; and again, “If ye were of the world, the world would love his own, but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth You.”

If all their hopes and expectations, as to the One for whom they had left all, had ended here, then they might still have sorrowed: but the Lord revealed to them another thing—that He had not left them down here to get on the best way they could, in a scene where everything was against them, and the enemy of their souls opposing them at every step: had this been the case, it would have been a very pitiful one.

The Lord told them that it was necessary for them that He should leave them for a time: “Nevertheless I tell you the truth: it is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send Him unto you” (John 16:7).

So that by the Lord’s absence, we are really gainers, for He has given us blessings that we could never have possessed had He Himself remained with His disciples down here. He is gone to prepare a place for us in the Father’s house; and soon He is coming again to take us to be with Himself. How soon we know not, and His desire is that we should be waiting for Him. This is our hope—He is coming again. He has left us His Word for it, “I will come again.”

Are we living in the enjoyment of this? Has this hope any real power over our souls? or are we practically denying the fact that we are “waiting for God’s Son from heaven?” The Corinthian saints came behind in no gift, and were waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Are we following their example in this? It is a question we need to ask ourselves continually—Are we waiting for Him?

There is one thing which will give the soul a deeper longing for the Lord’s return, and that is, a deepening knowledge of the One who is coming. Who is the One that is coming? What has He done for us? It is the Son of God who left the glory which He had with the Father from all eternity, and humbled Himself, took upon Him the form of a servant, was seen walking down here as a man, the meek and lowly Jesus, of whom it is recorded, “Lo, I come, to do Thy will, O God” —a life of perfect, unswerving obedience to the will of God. He could say of Himself, and He was the only one that ever could say it, “I do always those things that please Him.” And this very obedience to His Father’s will, brought Him down even into the dust of death.

He was a perfect Man, the only perfect Man that ever trod this earth; He was just, but He suffered for us, the unjust; He knew no sin, but He was made sin for us. On the cross He suffered for us when He offered Himself without spot to God. “Who His own self bare our sins in His own body, on the tree.”

Now we can say, “In whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins,” and we have liberty and boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus. We can find our deepest joy and delight in the presence of God, because His blood cleanseth us from all sin. And He has not only given all that He had—all that He possessed, but, blessed be His name, He gave Himself. Could He give more? Impossible! By this He has not only met our need, but He has also glorified God, and brought us into the presence of God, as perfect as He is Himself. We are “holy, and unblameable, and unreproveable in His sight.”

He is now seated in glory at the right hand of the Majesty on high, and He is waiting there for the moment when He shall come, and take us to be forever with Himself to share in His glory. He will not be fully satisfied till we are enjoying His presence; till we are with Him, where He is. He is waiting there, and we are waiting here, till we hear that “shout, and the voice of the archangel, and the trump of God,” when the dead in Christ shall rise, and we shall be changed; when our body of humiliation shall be fashioned like unto His own body of glory, and when we shall enjoy Himself, and the fullness of His, love forever.

May the Lord, in His grace, keep this blessed hope ever and always fresh before our souls, that we may be in living association and communion with Himself while passing through this world, as those not of it, but as those separated to Him, who gave Himself for us; so occupied with Him that we may be really and truly waiting for Him; looking for and expecting to hear His voice, “When this mortal shall put on immortality,” and death be “swallowed up in victory.”

O! may He preserve us, and keep us from being in any degree in the condition of that “evil servant,” who says in his heart, “My Lord delayeth His coming,” but that we may be ever, and always, watching and waiting for Him.

A little while—He’ll come again;

Let us the precious hours redeem;

Our only grief to give Him pain,

Our joy to serve and follow Him.

Watching and ready may we be,

As those that wait their Lord to see.

God Honored

“Them that honor Me I will honor.” 1 Samuel 2:30.

A Christian friend gave us an interesting and true account of a man he knew named Charlie H—.

He said he had often had conversations with this man about God’s ways and doings (Psa. 103:7). One day my friend asked Charlie if he ever had doubts thrust into his mind as to God’s faithfulness and care of His people.

Charlie said in reply that he should not doubt God, for He had done such wonderful things for him during his life that it would be a shame for him to distrust Him for a moment.

“Once,” said he, “I started with some other men to cross the prairie with some horses and carts. I am afraid I was the only man that feared God in the whole company. We traveled in several small gangs. When the Lord’s day came the other groups proceeded as usual, while I and the few with me rested ourselves and our horses. I had a quiet day of communion alone with the Lord, and He made me very happy in His presence. Every Lord’s day we did the same, and so it came to pass, that we were the first of the party to arrive at our destination, fresh and hearty, while the others came in later, jaded and depressed.

On one occasion during this journey the men with him, who had some confidence in his prayers, came to him, saying that there was no prospect of finding any water for the animals, and that they would soon assuredly die of thirst if they did not come upon some at once. After they had encamped for the night Charlie spent a good while in prayer. The next day, rising very early, he mounted his horse and allowed it to take its own way. In about twenty minutes great was his joy and thankfulness to God to see a flowing stream, at which the whole party were speedily refreshed and their water-bottles again filled.

The most astonishing thing, however, he ever experienced, happened on another journey across the prairie. Our young readers are doubtless aware that these pathless tracts of level land stretch across the country for interminable miles. There is nothing to guide the traveler but the sun in its course across the heavens, and the stars at night. Not a hill or a tree to be seen, all rank grass, sometimes stunted, but in some places waving high above the head of the traveler. Suddenly Charlie seemed to hear a voice saying distinctly twice over, “Charlie, go back.” Charlie said to the men, “Now, lads, you may go on to the town if you like, but I feel I must go back; I cannot resist this warning.”

He then left them and returned home. As the men were going on their way they found themselves suddenly surrounded by a party of Indians, who murdered them all with one exception. This man was badly wounded, and, falling down, pretended to be dead; but after the Indians had decamped, he found he had just strength left to crawl back to Charlie with his gruesome tale. Charlie could only believe that the Lord had graciously “given His angels charge over him, to keep him in all his ways,” (Psa. 91:11).

We know that such experiences are uncommon, but the circumstances prove that God has still a tender care over His own, and that nothing is impossible with Him.

Under His Shadow

“He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty.” Psalm 91:1.

“I sat down under His shadow with great delight, and His fruit was sweet to my taste.” Song 2:3.

“They that dwell under His shadow shall return; they shall revive as the corn, and grow as the vine: the scent thereof shall be as the wine of Lebanon.” Hosea 14:7.

“Hide me under the shadow of Thy wings.” Psalm 17:8.

The secret place of the Most High—

The home of God above—

The shadow of the Mightiest—

Where dwells eternal love—

There may I rest, and find in Him

My refuge and defense,

A firm, abiding Tower of Strength,

And none may drive me thence.

Beneath the shadow of His wings,

My soul abides secure,

He is my Buckler and my Shield,

His truth shall aye endure.

No evil can befall me there,

No plague my soul annoy,

His angels are my body-guard,

He fills my heart with joy.

Beneath His shadow, with delight,

I oft sit down and rest;

The rich and luscious fruit He bears

Is pleasant to my taste.

He satisfies my longing heart,

He leads me to the feast,

He spreads His banner o’er my head,

And I become His guest.

Beneath His shadow we may dwell

While here on earth below;

There shall we restoration find,

There growth in grace shall know.

His love shall on our hearts distil

As fertilizing dew;

His favor like a sparkling wine,

Old, yet forever new.

Beneath His shadow we can be

A witness for Him here;

Observing Him and hearing Him

We’ve kept at all times near;

No idols can possess the heart

In which His love is found,

And, only, always from Himself

Can fruit for Him abound.

This refuge may we know, blest Lord,

The shadow of Thy wings,

Kept safely in Thy company

Above all earthly things.

Be this the portion of Thine own,

Through each returning year;

Until Thine advent brings the day

Of glory bright and clear.

Prayer

Let us consider Him, our blessed example and pattern. He commenced, carried on, and ended His ministry with prayer. We read of Him praying:

1. At the time of His baptism. (Luke 3:21).

2. “He withdrew Himself into the wilderness, and prayed.” (Luke 5:16).

3. “He went out into a mountain to pray, and continued all night in prayer to God.” (Luke 6:12).

4. “He was alone praying.” (Luke 9:18).

5. “He took Peter and John and James, and went up into a mountain to pray.” (Luke 9:28).

6. “He was praying in a certain place.” (Luke 11:1).

7. “He kneeled down and prayed.” (Luke 22:41).

8. “He prayed more earnestly.” (Luke 22:44).

9. And finally at the close of His marvelous life, amidst the agonies of the cross, He prayed for His enemies. (Luke 23:34).

Correspondence: Unbelief; John 3:18; Lev. 7:15-16; Gen. 8:21; Rev 3:14; 1 Co. 12:28

Question: Is unbelief the greatest sin? Does John 3:18, Mean that only those are lost who have refused to believe the gospel? B. H.

Answer: It was because man was lost, a sinner in nature, by birth and by practice, that God sent His Son in love to die. Christ came to seek and to save that which was lost. He came not to call the righteous, but sinners, to repentance (Matt. 9:13, Luke 19:10). The Jew, the Gentile and the unconverted professor of Christianity will all be judged for their sins (See Rom. 2:12; Matt. 22:12). And read carefully Romans 9:22; Ephesians 5-6; Colossians 3:6, which show that the unconverted have fitted themselves for eternal wrath by their wicked works. None will be loss: because that they were born sinners, but all will be judged for their sins that die without Christ. Babes that die before the years of responsibility are saved by the death of Christ (Matt. 18:10).

Those to whom the gospel is preached, who neglect it or reject it, do indeed add to their sins, the worst one of all, for by so doing they are condemned already. But whosoever believeth in Him shall receive remission of sins, full forgiveness (Acts 10:43; 13:38, 39).

If they will not believe it, this crowning sin seals their doom, and their judgment will be greater than those who have never heard the gospel (Luke 12:47, 48).

All are lost without Christ. “I am the way, the truth, and the life; no man cometh unto the Father, but by Me” (John 14:6).

Question: In the law of the peace offering in Leviticus 7:15, 16 does it mean that the offerer ate of it, as well as Aaron and his sons? Did it express communion with one another? Does our communion go on to 1 John 1:3, “fellowship with the Father, and His Son Jesus Christ?” And is it the same fellowship in verse 7?

Answer: In the peace offering (Lev. 3:3, 4) we have Jehovah’s portion of the offering, in the inward energies, emotions and feelings of the Lord typified. In the offering priest, type of Christ (verse 33), the right shoulder is for His part, the strength is His. Aaron and his sons, type of Christ and the church (verse 34), feed on the wave breast and the heave shoulder together. There love and strength are both seen. It is the fellowship of the whole church of God.

Then the offerer and his associates eat the rest on that day; if it was a thank offering, and if a voluntary offering, the spiritual power continues another day; but after that, the remainder must be consumed with fire. It must always be connected with offering to God. And it was the common enjoyment of all believers if they were clean from defilement. Therefore the directions follow the law of the sin and trespass offering.

In 1 John it is necessarily higher than Leviticus, for it is the fellowship with the Father and with His Son Jesus Christ. This is Christianity, the knowledge of the Father and of the Son. It is only known and enjoyed since Jesus died and rose again. It is wonderful to have delight in what the Father delights in, in His Son, and with the Son in the knowledge of the Father.

To have such fellowship, we must be in the light, to have communion with each other, and the blood of Jesus Christ, His Son cleanseth us from all sin. This is a statement of our Christian position, and without it we could not have fellowship with the Father and the Son.

Question: Does Genesis 8:21 imply that the curse of Genesis 3:17 is removed? J. T. G.

Answer: We find in Genesis 8:21, the answer to Lamech’s prophecy in Genesis 5:29. “Noah” means “consolation.”

On the ground of sacrifice, pointing to the death of Christ, God starts the world again, though man is incorrigibly bad. He gives relief from the curse by cultivation, promising seed time and harvest and all the seasons to run their course without fail Noah fails to govern himself; the first magistrate or ruler was the first victim to drunkenness by cultivating a vineyard. It is on the ground of the propitiation of Christ that God can bear with this present world.

Question: When were all things given into the hand of the Son? (John 3:35).

Answer: In creation, as in redemption, we find the Son doing the Father’s will. It is the Father’s will, the Son’s work, the Holy Spirit’s power. He has it by inheritance, but in John’s gospel where He has emptied Himself, and taken the servant’s place, we find all things put into His hands as a man who has vanquished death and the grave, and all the power of Satan. And who can claim a place for man in heavenly glory. The blessing is obtained in resurrection. And so also is His Messiahship in Psalm 21:1 given in resurrection.

Question: Is Revelation 3:14 the beginning of the new creation?

Answer: Yes, and so it is in Romans 8:29; Colossians 1:18; Revelation 1:5. But in Colossians 1:15. He is the first born of all creation; that is, when He became a babe, He must necessarily be the highest part of it. First born is a title of dignity. Only begotten is the Father’s title of affection for the One who ever lay in His bosom.

Question: Is 1 Corinthians 12:28 for the body or for the world?

Answer: 1 Corinthians 12 shows the functions of the body in its activities in the assembly on the earth, as when the apostle wrote—not for continuance. We may not take the place of evangelists, pastors or teachers, but we may be helps, and if walking with the Lord will be helping to guide the saints in His ways.

“God Is Good!”

God Is Good!

Such was the answer which an old lady, who has known the Lord for many years, gave to my question as to her welfare. “Yes, God is good. This I have believed and experienced, and am convinced, according to the Word of God, that it could not be otherwise. When I read the Bible, it appears to me that there is written on every page, ‘God is good.’ The ways of God with His people Israel testified to this truth. Above all, the giving of His well-beloved and only Son, for us poor hell-deserving sinners, proclaimed His unspeakable kindness. My faith in the goodness of God was truly often put to the test, for I have had to pass through circumstances in which, more than once, the question presented itself: ‘Do you still believe that God is good?’ But I have always been given to answer: ‘Yes, I believe it,’ and today, with a thankful heart, I can add that my trust in His goodness has never been put to shame. My faith was tried as gold in the furnace. Often the trials seemed long, but they only worked for good. If you will listen, I will tell you of an incident through which my faith in the goodness of God was not only strengthened, but in which its magnitude and glory were marvelously manifested.”

Naturally I was willing to listen to the kind old lady. She reflected a moment and then began: “I have been a widow for many years. When God took my dear husband from my side, I was left with an only son. He was my joy and comfort. I set my hope, so far as earthly things were concerned, entirely upon him. My daily prayer for my boy was, that God might save him. Relying upon His goodness, I believed that He would answer my prayer. But the years passed. My son left school, and entered an apprenticeship with a ship-builder. However, my prayer was still unanswered. He did not show the slightest interest for the things of God. This was a severe disappointment. Sometimes I was utterly cast down, but having confidence in God’s mercy, I did not cease to pray. There was nothing else that I could do for him. In this manner several years passed. Instead of being converted, he took a firmer stand against the Word of God. I well noticed how he preferred to associate with his worldly-minded companions, and chose rather to go to places of amusement, than to stay with me and listen to what I read to him out of the Scriptures, or told him about the goodness and love of the Savior, “One day something awful happened. In the morning my son went to work, well and sound as usual. But how quickly a misfortune may happen. Soon after, a messenger came and brought the report that he had fallen from a mast, and broken several ribs. You can imagine how frightened I became. My first thought was, ‘Where will his soul go if he dies?’ Then I heard a voice within me—it was the voice of unbelief asking, ‘Do you still believe that God is good?’ But the Lord gave strength to silence this voice immediately. Yes, I could gladly say to myself, ‘God is good’ even though He led through depths in which my faith in His goodness was ready to fail. All things work together for good to those who love God. With these thoughts in my heart, I hurried to the place of disaster. The wounds of my son had already been dressed. I thanked God that I was permitted to see him alive, and had confidence that the Lord would not take him away as yet. My son was spared to me, and after several months, was able to resume his work.

“I had hoped that this accident would cause him to reflect. I called his attention to the fact that it was the Lord’s goodness which saved him from the brink of death. But even this grave circumstance wrought no change in him. He still pursued his former course. I otherwise had no reason for complaint. It was just the thought of providing a better living for me that eventually ripened into the resolution of becoming a carpenter on a sailing vessel, which was about to start on a trip to several foreign countries. This resolution brought me new fear, and I did everything to discourage the thought in my son. I assured him that I was wholly satisfied with that which the Lord had given me, and pointed out to him the great dangers which accompany such a voyage, as well as the sorrow which the long separation from him would cause me. But all in vain. Neither warning nor tears were able to keep him back. The idea of providing a more comfortable living for me by this means, caused him to overlook all else. So I could do nothing but commit him to the Lord, and thus let the matter take its course. God could also, in this way, manifest His goodness to me, even though I could see only darkness and sadness. When the hour of his departure came, I let my dear boy go in peace. I commended him to that God in whose hand are all our paths, and whose eyes run throughout the whole earth.

“My son promised me to avail himself of every opportunity of sending me word. But none came. I received neither letter nor message. Months passed and finally years, but I obtained no report of my son; also of the vessel nothing more was heard. It appeared to have been tracklessly lost. What this suspense meant to me, you can imagine. It was a time during which Satan showered his fiery darts upon Inc. It was then not always easy to remain steadfast as to the goodness of God. At times I was utterly cast down, but grace kept me. However mysterious God’s ways and dealings might appear, I could still hold fast to the fact that God is good. Today I rejoice that I did not sadden the heart of my faithful God and Father by doubting His love. The issue was so glorious.

“After having heard nothing for many years, and I had practically given up every hope of again seeing my son in this life, there came, one day, a knock at the door. I opened, and there stood a man, who when he saw me, fell on my neck, and rejoicingly cried: ‘Mother, God is good!’

“‘Yes, God is good,’ I answered, as in a dream. Was it possible? Was it truly the one thought to be dead, whom I now held in my arms, and across whose lips there came again and again, ‘God is good’?

“Yes, it was he. Now listen to his story, and praise God with me for His matchless kindness: The vessel on which he sailed passed through a region of many islands. The inhabitants of these were heathen and noted sea robbers. They attacked the ship, killed a portion of the crew, and took the rest with them as slaves. After a time they put my son, together with a comrade, on one of the islands, and sold them to the tribe dwelling there.

“Then began a terrible time. They were compelled to work as slaves under much torment from their wild and barbarious masters. The sufferings of the soul were as great as those of the body. But even those circumstances did not bring my son to conversion and repentance. His only wish was to escape, even though it cost him his life. Concerning the things that pertain to the life after this, he gave no thought, nevertheless he was sometimes tormented by remorse because he paid no heed to my wishes for him to remain at home. Now and then there was a remembrance of my admonitions, but this was only for a moment. In the next instant these were overcome by thoughts of his wretchedness; and the question of how he could free himself, shut out every other thought. O, how foolish man is! That which is for time, and fills these passing years on earth, captivates his whole thought and mind. About eternity, he desires to know nothing.

“A long time the two captives had spent on the island; how long they did not know. Then the following took place: A great feast was to take place in honor of the principal idol of the inhabitants of this island, and as the chief sacrifice, a human being was to be offered. Naturally, the choice fell upon the two white prisoners, and it was suggested to cast lots to determine which of them should die. The lot fell upon my son. His fear was great, as you can well imagine. But even in this great trial, he did not turn to the One who alone could help him. However great the fear of the awful death which awaited him may have been, inwardly he remained unmoved. He was dragged before the offering priest, who undressed and examined him minutely, to see that there was no imperfection on him. Marvelously, the scars which dated back to his fall from the mast, were used as the means of his deliverance. As soon as the priest saw these, he rejected the offer as unfit. My son was saved; but his unfortunate comrade, on whom the eye of the priest found nothing adverse, was offered to the idol in his stead.

“The horrible spectacle made a deep impression on him. Even this did not produce the desired effect, but caused him nevertheless to cry from the depths of his heart to God for help. The life on the island was for him henceforth unbearable. God in grace heard his prayer and sent aid.

“One morning he saw a vessel. Through signals of distress he sought to direct the attention of those on board to himself, and to his infinite joy he noticed, after a time, that his endeavors were successful. A small boat was put out to get him. The natives wisely hid themselves, and so my son was brought on board the ship unmolested. God, about whom he cared to know nothing, had heard his cry. Not until now, was he truly aware of what he had undergone in the past several years as to mistreatment, privations and perils of death. He was again among his own people, and on the way toward home.

“On the ship he began to muse over the wonderful ways of God with him. There for the first time his eyes were opened to recognize the kindness of God which had accompanied him up to this hour. In reviewing his past life, he was compelled to say again and again, ‘Yes, God is good!’ Above all, the last events which took place on the island, helped to remove the bands from his eyes.

“‘What would have become of me?’ he often asked himself, ‘if I, as it was appointed to me, had really been burned as a sacrifice? In order to have been spared this lot, I had to fall from the mast, over which I have often murmured, and my unfortunate comrade had to take my place.’

“These and similar reflections now occupied his mind unceasingly. They led him to ask what these many manifestations of the goodness of God had really produced in him. With shame, he owned that thus far nothing but ungratefulness had been found. This led him on to a knowledge of his evil, unfeeling heart; further, to a sense of his utterly lost condition before God. For the first time in his life he felt himself to be in the light of God’s presence.

“He now, although sailing toward his longed-for home on a vessel among people who spoke his language, grew more uneasy than on the island where his life was constantly in danger. The thought of meeting that God who had showered him with tokens of His goodness, and for whom he had had nothing but unthankfulness, made him very unhappy, and filled his heart with fear. He felt that he was no better than his comrade who had to die and he was spared in such a wonderful manner. Why was this? The answer came to him, ‘So that you might not be eternally lost.’ With this, there also came to his memory the stories he had heard in his youth. There came to his remembrance many an earnest word which he had then heard, and he finally came to the point, to which he should have come long ago, that is, he fell on his knees and cried to God for mercy.

“With this I have about come to the end of my story. That my son was not kept waiting for an answer to his prayer, I need not assure you. How could God despise a broken and contrite heart? He directed his eyes to the cross of Calvary, to Him who there shed His precious blood for sinners, and there found quick and thorough healing. In the place of fear and unrest, a deep peace filled his heart. He knew that his sins were forgiven. All things became new.

“How my son came home you have already heard. Whenever I think of that moment when the one so long missed, and held for lost and dead, fell into my arms, and we together cried out ‘God is good!’ it seems as though my heart cannot contain the joy.”

The dear old lady had finished. With awed attention I had listened to her story. How real was her faith. This was indeed a soul that trusted in her God, and she had experienced that He will not allow those to be put to shame who put their trust in Him. Yes, God is good. The psalmist says,

“My soul, wait thou only upon God; for my expectation is from Him. He only is my rock and my salvation” (Psa. 62:5, 6). “O taste and see that the Lord is good; blessed is the man that trusteth in Him.” (Psa. 34:8).

“All things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.” Matthew 21:22.

Yet There Is Room

“Yet there is room!’ room in His house to fill,

Though countless hosts appear;

See, at His table vacant places still,

O! waiting guests, draw near!

Forsake your vain and fading pleasures,

And take His offered, boundless treasures;

Yet there is room!

“Yet there is room!” The many ransomed there

Suffice not for His love;

He longs that every one His grace would share;

His saving mercy prove;

For still He stands with sinners pleading,

His voice in heaven still interceding.

Yet there is room.

“Yet there is room!” O sinner, pause again,

Think of this call once more;

Or, is your heart so closed, that Christ in vain

Stands knocking at the door?

All His long-offered love discarded,

Himself a stranger disregarded,

Who finds no room?

“Yet there is room!” O shame, to feel no need,

No hungering after good,

Content upon these empty husks to feed,

So near to heavenly food!

Food offered still, if you accept it;

But know, for those who will reject it,

There is no room!

“Yet there is room!” O, sinner, hear a still,

And then the words repeat!—

Come, feeble, weak, despairing, if you will,

Come to the Savior’s feet.

Say, “Jesus, give! in full surrender,

I come, my worthless heart to tender—

An empty room.”

“Yet there is room!” When earth can give no more

A dwelling to her guest,

Thank God! The Christian sees a brighter shore,

A home of endless rest.

It is enough, when death is nearing,

This blest assurance to be hearing,

Yet there is room!

“Yet there is room!” a heavenly dwelling place,

How infinitely wide!

There rests the soul, beholding Jesus’ face,

And it is satisfied.

The flock who follow Him through sadness,

Is gathering there in holy gladness,

Yet there is room!

We Know; Not, We Hope

“I hope so” is a most common answer that the Lord’s servants receive when inquiring as to the state of people’s souls; but the Scriptures show (Eph. 2:12) that as long as we are in the unconverted state we have

no hope.

No, sinner. Your case is utterly hopeless apart from the grace of God; so you had better discard “I hope so” at once. But believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and then you may know; for the language of faith is not, We hope; but, We know.

“We know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding,” 1 John 5:20.

“We know that He abideth in us, by the Spirit which He hath given us.” 1 John 3:24.

“We know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness.” 1 John 5:19.

“We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren.” 1 John 3:14.

“We know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before Him.” 1 John 3:19.

“We know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him,” 1 John 3:2.

“We know, that if our earthly house... were dissolved, we have a building of God.” 2 Corinthians 5:1.

“These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that we have eternal life.” 1 John 5:13.

Reader, do you know?

“I’m only a poor sinner, but Jesus died for me, and I believe in Him; and God says I’m saved, and so I know I am!” said a dying girl.

Again I press it upon you, that as long as you are in your sins you have no hope; but if you are a believer on the Son of God, you are saved—saved in hope of the glory of God. And this is what the Word of God calls “a good hope through grace,” based on His promises (who cannot lie), which are all in Christ, yea, and in Him, Amen, unto the glory of God by us.

The Christian, knowing he is saved, rejoices in hope of the glory of God (Rom. 5:2).

Scripture Study: Acts 15

While the work of the gospel of the grace of God, and the calling out of assemblies through the apostles, Paul and Barnabas, is now steadily going on from Antioch, danger of division loomed up and we see in this chapter how God, in His grace, wrought to avert it.

Judaizing teachers now appear among the Gentile converts, saying: “Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved.” This raised dissension and disputation, between them and the apostles. A number were sent with Paul and Barnabas up to Jerusalem about the question. We see from the teachings of Paul to the Galatians, how opposed such a thing is from the gospel of the grace of God, but God revealed to Paul (Gal. 2:1, 2) that he was to go up to Jerusalem to have it settled by the apostles and assembly there. Being brought on their way by the assembly, they passed through Phoenicia and Samaria, and gave great joy to the brethren, telling the conversion of the Gentiles.

At Jerusalem they were received of the assembly and apostles and elders. There also, they declared all that God had done with them. Then some of the Pharisees, who had believed, rose up anti said: “That it was needful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses.”

Paul and Barnabas sat still and heard the discussion, but they had taken care to go over it with those of reputation privately, “lest by any means,” says Paul, “I should run, or had run in vain.” They can wait on the Lord, and see His delivering grace. The discussion by minor voices at last ceased. All seem to have been allowed a voice. At last Peter rose up, and said unto them: “Brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and believe, and God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as He did unto us; and put no difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith. Now, therefore, why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear? But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they.”

Then amid the silence of the multitude, Paul and Barnabas declared what miracles and wonders of grace God had wrought among the Gentiles. Well they knew, as the Galatian Epistle unfolds, that law and grace will not mix. If a man seeks to be justified by the law, he is fallen from grace (Gal. 5:4), but they could let it be all fully discussed, so that the Jewish Christians themselves would be left to declare that the Gentile Christians were not to be put under law. So that no division of thought on that point could separate them.

James then sums up, and gives the sentence, quoting Amos to prove God’s intention to bring in the Gentiles, which sentence brings in what is true for all men, that is, to respect the sanctity of the marriage institution; also to own that life belongs to God—the blood is His portion, and abstain also from the pollutions of idolatry, for idolatry denies the living and true God, the Creator of all things. Marriage dates from Adam and Eve. Genesis 9 tells Noah to pour out the blood. Abraham was called out to worship the Almighty God.

Then all agreed to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch, with Paul and Barnabas. They selected Judas and Silas, prominent men among the brethren. Their letter read, “The apostles and elders and brethren send greetings unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and Cilicia. Forasmuch as we have heard that certain which went out from us have troubled you with words, subverting your souls, saying, ye must be circumcised and keep the law; to Whom we gave no such commandment; it seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to send chosen men unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul, men that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. We have sent therefore Judas and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by mouth. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things; that ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication; from which, if ye keep yourselves, ye shall do well. Fare ye well.”

When they came to Antioch, and read the letter to the gathered multitude, they rejoiced for the consolation. Judas and Silas, being prophets, stayed with them for a time, exhorting and confirming them. When they were free to go, Judas departed, but Silas preferred to labor on among the Gentiles. So did Paul and Barnabas for a time. Then Paul suggested unto Barnabas, “Let us go again and visit our brethren in every city where we have preached the Word of the Lord and see how they do.”

Barnabas determined to take with them John, his nephew, whose surname was Mark. Paul could not agree to this, for he had turned back from it before. The contention was so sharp between them that they departed asunder one from the other. Barnabas took his nephew Mark and went off to Cyprus. He still labored for the Lord, but not in the forefront of the battle. Paul chose Silas, and departed, being recommended by the brethren, to the grace of God, and he went through Syria and Cilicia, confirming the assemblies.

“We do not forget the real worth of Barnabas, a true servant of Jesus, to whom the Holy Ghost Himself has borne witness; only he was not suited to that work. We learn ourselves that a heart consecrated to the Lord, without other attachment, separated from everything, is alone suited to represent Christ in a ministry such as that of Paul, and indeed in every true ministry.”

“Affection is good, but it is not consecration. Woe to us if we have not natural affection—it is a sign of the last times (2 Tim. 3:8); but these are not suited to such a work, a work which demands that one should not know anything after the flesh.”

“It is happy to find that, after this, Paul speaks of Barnabas with entire affection; and desires that Mark should come to him, having found him profitable for the ministry.”

Love Not the World

If our affections and desires are lingering on earth, or stopping short of a glorified Christ in heaven, as the One in whom our life is hid, and to whom we are presently to be conformed in glory, and that in the glory where He is, we shall soon find that earthly things are no more than dross and dung. Leave a stone on the ground for a time, and it will gradually sink into it. And our hearts, if they are not practically in heaven with Christ, will soon become attached to earthly things.

A Man of Spirit and A Spiritual Man: Part 1

A man of the world should be a man of spirit; a Christian should be a spiritual man.

How wide the difference between these two designations, and what a contrast they present! Necessarily so, indeed, if one be a true characteristic of an earthly, the other of a heavenly race. For heaven and earth, light and darkness, Christ and the world, are not farther apart, nor are they more opposed, than a man of spirit and a spiritual man.

What is a worldly man worth if devoid of spirit, and what is a Christian without spirituality? We all understand what is meant by a man of spirit; an energetic, active character, proud perhaps and ambitious, full of plans and projects; one that thinks well of himself, and one that is sure to make his way in this world.

The character of a spiritual man is not so easily described, though quite as marked and decided. In him natural activity and energy, pride and ambition, have given place to high and holy qualities, characteristic of those who have been called with a heavenly calling. Emptied of himself he becomes a sphere in which the Spirit of God acts for the glory of Christ. His will is gone, and he lives not unto himself, but unto Him who died for him and rose again. He can in measure say, “Not I, but Christ who liveth in me;” he bears about in his body the dying of Jesus that the life also of Jesus may be manifested in his mortal body.

This, then, is the heavenly in contrast with the earthly man; the spiritual man in contrast with the man of spirit. Alas! how frequent the latter; how scarce the former!

It must not be supposed that every Christian is a spiritual man. For though a worldly man is generally a man of spirit, is it equally the rule for a Christian to be a spiritual man?

Indeed, the object of this article is to consider a little the question, how a Christian is to become, practically, a spiritual man.

The first step, undoubtedly, is to reckon the flesh dead, that old evil nature, yourself, in fact, which God judged, condemned, and executed at the cross of Christ. Romans 6; 2 Corinthians 4:10, and other passages all bring this out. But many a sincere Christian reading these Scriptures will ask, What is the power for this? How is this to be accomplished? Take an instance. Here am I, a Christian, but, strange anomaly, a man of spirit, interested and absorbed in worldly affairs, carried away and engrossed by one thing after another; to subdue all my tastes and desires would take all my time, even had I always the power and the will, which alas, I have not. What then is the remedy for such a case?

In answer to this question let us take up an Old Testament story, one of God’s cabinet pictures, if I may so speak, that lie scattered through the word; an exquisite gem cut by the Spirit of God, set literally in gold of Ophir and adorned with precious stones. Lay aside for a short time this pamphlet and carefully read the first thirteen verses in the tenth chapter of the first book of Kings, containing the account of the queen of Sheba’s visit to King Solomon.

One fact that you will remark at the outset is that the Queen of Sheba is not attracted to Solomon by her need. Nor does she come for what Solomon has to give, This is no picture, I take it, of a sinner’s approach to Christ when his need is uppermost, and Christ is valued, and rightly so, for what He has to give.

We do not find here a sinner and a Savior. Rather is it the history of one who, having been saved, has known his Savior by hearsay only; one who has been living far away, where men of spirit abound, still clinging in some form or other to the world that cast Christ out; but who, having heard such fair reports of Jesus, has come into His presence, not for the sake of what He has to give, but to know Him who has given all.

And, I think, if we travel through these verses, we shall find out how a man of spirit may become a spiritual man, always, however, remembering that in the former we do not now speak of a worldly man, but of an earthly minded Christian.

The Queen of Sheba comes to prove Solomon with hard questions, which, however, soon disappear in Solomon’s presence.

And we, too, it may be, busied over our Bibles, sometimes find our hard questions all vanish as we are brought into the presence of the Lord Himself; for difficulties are all forgotten when Christ is before the soul. Notice, too, that the queen has to leave her sphere and come to his, to Jerusalem, the city of the great king: We also, while living in our circles must ever remain far from Christ. To see Him, as He is, we must leave our sphere and enter His. We must look at Him in the light, not of our thoughts, but of God’s words.

“When she came to Solomon she communed with him of all that was in her heart.” So gracious was he that she was encouraged to open out her whole heart, when perhaps she had only thought to puzzle him with the hard questions which filled her head.

And does not each of our hearts echo, I, too, know something of this? I have sat over Scripture full of head questions, until, getting into the Lord’s presence, my heart has been opened and the head has been forgotten.

“And when the Queen of Sheba had seen all Solomon’s wisdom:” what a sight! why the half had not been told her, and what had been told was too wonderful for belief; and yet it had brought her from a far country.

Does this contain no reproof to us? Have not reports been brought to us by those who have known Him where He is? But when at last we find ourselves alone in His blessed presence, we can indeed say, in the words of an old hymn,

“The love of Jesus, what it is

None but His loved ones know.”

But it was not the moment the Queen of Sheba came that she saw all this. It took time. And if we were to spare a little more of our time in this busy, busy age to spend with Jesus, how richly should we be repaid!

To sit and meditate on Him whom our souls love, until at last, as we get consciously in the presence of the Lord, meditation changes to praise. How this reminds us of that moment, described in Luke 24, when the Lord made as though He would have gone farther, after answering all the hard questions of the two going to Emmaus. But they constrained Him, and in due time found in whose presence they were. Had they allowed Him to pass on from want of time or interest, as we too often do, satisfied perhaps with having our difficulties solved, they might never have known it was Jesus Himself who was with them. It is the sight of the Lord’s glory that makes a spiritual man.

(To be Continued)

Fragment: One with Christ

What a thought! to be so one with Christ, so living Christ, that we have to put as a test to everything, “Would my God like this or that?” The Christ of God, who has made me one with Himself. “What does he think of it?”

Correspondence: Matt. 25:7; Priesthood and Advocacy of Christ; 1 Tim. 4:14

Question: What does “trimming” their lamps mean (Matt. 25:7)? J. L. C.

Answer: The Kingdom of heaven represents the profession of Christianity. In this parable, it is seen in the attitude of expecting Christ as the Bridegroom. Ten virgins with lamps or torches, went forth to meet the Bridegroom; five of them were wise, for they had oil in their vessels with their torches; five were foolish, for they had torches, but no oil to replenish the light. They were all to be lights (Eph. 5:8).

“While the Bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept.” They must have gone in somewhere, and mixed up with the world. The history of the church tells us, “Thou dwellest where Satan’s seat is” (Rev. 2:13), and there they lay for a long time.

Then at midnight came the cry, “Behold, the Bridegroom; go ye out to meet Him.” This cry awakened them, and there was a revival of the truth —Christ as the Savior; Christ as the Head of His body the church; the Bridegroom coming for His bride—truths for long years neglected. Our distinctive calling as belonging to Christ in glory; our privileges as holy and royal priests; children of the Father; members of the body of Christ; temples of the Holy Ghost. (See Eph. 1:22, 23; 1 Peter 2:5, 9; John 20:17; 1 John 3:1-3; 1 Cor. 12:12-27; Eph. 4:4; 1 Cor. 6:19; John 14:16). These truths and others, gave full assurance of faith and hope and understanding, and enabled Christians to look for the coming of the Lord with rejoicing as a blessed hope.

The foolish also became active, but all we see of them is they find their torches smoldering (“going out,” margin) and they have no oil. They go to men to get it, but their efforts (and it is efforts the poor unsaved often depend on), were unavailing, for while they went to buy, the Bridegroom came.

If they had come to the Lord in time, they would have had salvation as a gift, for “the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.” But they did not receive Christ as their Savior, and while the others went in to the marriage, they were left out; the door was shut, they were shut out to eternal woe. How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation?

But the wise trimmed their lamps also. Every believer in Christ is ready, because he is a believer; he is sure to go when Christ comes (1 Thess. 4:15-18). He is born again, he knows his sins are forgiven; he has eternal life, the Holy Spirit dwells in him (1 Peter 1:23; 1 John 2:12; John 3:36; John 14:16, 17). The Holy Spirit is the oil.

But the believer may grieve the Holy Spirit (Eph. 4:30) and he may fall asleep, or get into worldly company and ways. So Ephesians 5:14 says: “Awake, thou that steepest, and arise from among the dead, and Christ shall shine upon thee.” And Romans 13:11 says: “It is high time to awake out of sleep; for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed.” And in 1 Thessalonians 5:16, “Therefore, let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober.” And in Luke 12:35, “Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their Lord.” So we must endeavor to “walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, redeeming the time, because the days are evil.” It is our privilege to have Christ filling our hearts with peace and joy, and thus be serving Him while we wait to see Him, and be with Him in glory.

Question: Would like to understand more about the priesthood and advocacy of Christ. H. M.

Answer: In the tabernacle plan in Israel, Aaron was the high priest, and his sons were priests. The Levites served the tabernacle. All the rest were Jehovah’s people.

In Christianity, Christ is the High Priest; each believer is a priest (1 Pet. 2:5); a servant (Heb. 9:14); a child of the Father (1 John 3:1); a member of the body of Christ (1 Cor. 12:13); a temple of the Holy Spirit (1 Cor. 6:19).

Aaron and his sons typify Christ and the Church as worshipers. In this sense, “He bears the iniquity of our holy things.” Our mistakes in worship or prayer (Exo. 28:38). He is a priest forever after the order of Melchisedec; that is, unchangeable, for He ever liveth to make intercession for us (Heb. 7:25); He made propitiation for our sins (Heb. 2:17); He succors us when tempted (4:14); and leads us to the throne of Grace for timely help; He has compassion for our infirmities; He suffered to be fitted for such a place (5:8-10); He is our forerunner within the wail (6:19, 20; 10:19-22); He was not a priest on earth. His is a heavenly priesthood (8:4); He appears there for us (9:24).

Speaking generally our Great High Priest maintains us before God as His people, and keeps us from turning away, which in Hebrew is apostasy.

Christ, our Advocate, is with the Father for us as children. We need this, and on the ground of His finished work. He is “Jesus Christ the righteous.” “If any man sin,” his advocacy is brought into exercise. Our very sins causes Him afresh to serve us. The Father desires us to be happy children, and if we grieve that other advocate, or comforter, the Holy Spirit, we become unhappy, thus He leads us to confess our sins (1 John 1:9), and that restores our souls, for “If we confess our sins He is faithful and just” to the work of his Son “to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness,” and that means to help us to judge the cause of our failure. We need both forgiveness and this cleansing to be in happy communion with the Father. The Priesthood of Christ is therefore to strengthen us, and to help us to worship God acceptably, keeping us going on with Him through all the difficulties of the way.

The Advocacy of Christ is to maintain the failing one before the Father, and to restore him to happy communion, if he has failed.

Question: Will you please explain 1 Timothy 4:14. “Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery”? K. W.

Answer: Paul, the apostle, tells Timothy not to neglect the gift God had given him for his service among the saints. (See also another instance of this in Col. 4:17).

Not alone was it given by God to him, but Paul was given a prophecy about it; and further, the presbytery, or elderhood, had laid their hands also on him, identifying them with his work, and showing their approval and fellowship with him in it (See also 1 Tim. 1:18; 2 Tim. 1:6).

Both Timothy and Titus were delegated by the authority of the apostle to set things in order in the assemblies, and to appoint elders (Titus 1:5).

We have no such authority now, to appoint elders or deacons, and since the church, the house of God, is broken up into sects or denominations, which are carnal (1 Cor. 3:3), there is no place for them, but in the gatherings we find God raises up men who in love can do the work.

What a Mother Can Do

More than thirty years ago eight law students were walking one Sunday morning on the banks of a river, not far from Washington, D. C. They were directing their steps to a quiet little wood, where they intended to spend the hours of church-service in playing cards. Each of them had a bottle of wine in his pocket. While on their way, engaged in all sorts of frivolous talk, the church bells in a neighboring village began to ring, and one of their number, called George, suddenly stood still, and said to his friend who was walking beside him, that he was not going any farther with them, but was going back to church. His friend called out to the other students, who had gone on in front: “Boys, boys! Come back, George is turning pious; we must help him. Come, let us baptize him right away.”

They formed a circle round him, and said that the only way to escape a cold bath, was to remain in their company and follow the program of the day. Quietly, but seriously George answered “I know that I am in your power, to throw me in the water and to drown me, if you will; but first I have something to say to you; listen to me, and then do what you like.

“As you all know, my home is about 200 miles from here, but none of you are aware that my mother is very sick and helpless; that she is bed-ridden. I am her youngest child. It was hard for me to leave her, and, too, for her to give me her permission. At last, after much prayer, she consented to my coming. The preparations were soon made. My mother did not speak another word about it, till the day of my departure. After I had eaten breakfast, she inquired if everything was ready. I answered, Yes, and said, I was only waiting for the coach. Then she asked me to kneel beside her bed. With her dear hands on my head, she prayed for me. Many, nights I have dreamed of it since. It was the happiest hour of my life. I believe that till the hour of my death I shall remember each word of that prayer. Afterward she spoke to me these words.

“‘My precious boy, you cannot know how a mother’s heart aches when parting with her youngest child. When you go from here, you will look, for the last time, at the face of her, who loves you better than anyone else ever can. Your father has not the means to let you come back during your two years’ study. And I cannot possibly live that long. In the strange city you will have no mother to stand by you in the hour of temptation. Seek counsel and help from God. Every Sunday morning from 10 to 11 o’clock, I will pray for you. Wherever you may be, when the church-bells ring, turn back your thoughts to this room, where your dying mother is praying for you. But I hear the coach coming. Kiss me! Farewell!’

“Boys, I shall not see my mother again in this world. But with the help of God I hope to meet her above.”

When George ceased speaking, the tears were pouring down his cheeks. He looked at his comrades and their eyes, too, were moist. The circle that had formed around George, opened, and he went back to church. His friends admired the courage in him, which they lacked. They followed him to church; and on the way threw away their cards, and it was the last time that they made such plans for Sunday.

From that day things were changed for them. Six of them died Christians. George became a clever lawyer in Iowa, and his friend, the eighth of the company, who wrote this narrative, lived for many years a worthy witness for Christ. Here were eight young men converted through the prayers of a faithful Christian believer. Eternity only can show, what streams of mercy and blessing flow forth through the prayers of mothers.

Eternal Security

Tens of thousands of persons who have faith in the Lord Jesus Christ are taught to believe in a present salvation, but, should they sin, they may lose it after all. Is this true or false? False, utterly false, the deceitful lie of Satan, the father of lies, in order that Christ may be dishonored, and souls rendered miserable.

Five impossibilities stand in the way of the true believer’s ever being lost:

The Word of God must become a lie.

The work of Christ must be undone.

The blood of Christ must lose its value.

The righteousness of God must have a flaw.

The devil must speak the truth.

Our life is hid with Christ in God (Col. 3:3).

Could it be more secure?

“Well, Mrs.—, are you saved?”

“I’ve believed in Jesus these ten years, but I’m tormented with doubts and fears.”

“Would you like to be sure that you are saved forever?”

“Ah! that would make me a happy woman.” “You are sure you believe on the Lord Jesus?”

“O, yes!”

“Where is He?”

“In glory.”

“Then before you are lost Satan must get up to the throne of God, and bring Jesus down to this world, and take Him back more than eighteen hundred years, and make Him undo the finished work of the cross, and that is all totally impossible.”

“I shall never have a doubt as long as I live,” replied Mrs.—, earnestly. “I’ve never seen it like that before.” When visited a year or so afterward, she confessed to have enjoyed perfect peace ever since.

My reader, ponder our Lord’s precious words in John 10:27-30.

“My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me: and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of My hand. My Father, which gave them Me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of My Father’s hand. I and My Father are one.”

Show Forth His Praises

Do you believe, young Christian, that you are a part of the royal priesthood? (1 Pet. 2), that you are a child of God, and waiting for God’s own Son? Do you go on daily musing upon all these wonders, knowing how to enjoy the blessing into which you are brought?

When, for example, a little plan comes in, do you say:

“No; I am waiting for Thee from heaven, Lord.”

And then, do you know what it is to gird yourself afresh, as one who has taken the attitude of expecting the Lord’s return? Surely, if God is calling our attention to our varied positions and dignities which He has given us in Christ, and pours into our souls things of such a character and moment, it is not a marvelous thing that we should be called to show forth His praises.

I must say, What a heart He must have! and I ought to be able to find water to satisfy my thirst, and have some for others, besides.

I Want Thee Here, Lord Jesus

I want Thee here, Lord Jesus,

In every time of need,

I cannot do without Thee,

For I am weak indeed;

I want Thy love to cheer me

Along the desert way,

Thy wondrous love, Lord Jesus,

To be my strength and stay.

I want Thee here, Lord Jesus,

I want Thy sympathy,

For I’ve no friend down here, Lord

Can sympathize like Thee.

Thou knowest all I feel, Lord,

My sorrows and my fears,

My failures, and temptations,

Thou “countest e’en my tears.”

I want Thee when I’m lonely,

To make Thy presence known,

For O! when Thou art near me,

I never feel alone.

I want Thee when I’m weary,

To help me on the way,

I want Thy strength made perfect

In weakness, day by day.

I want Thee to advise me—

I know not what to do,

To guide me and direct me

Where Thou wouldst have me go.

I want Thee every moment,

I am so very weak,

Right things I cannot do, Lord,

Unless Thy aid I seek.

I want Thee too “up there,” Lord,

As Priest to intercede,

That I may grace obtain, Lord,

In every time of need.

As Advocate I need Thee,

Whene’er I fail or sin,

To cleanse me from defilement,

To keep my peace within.

I’ll want Thee too, Lord Jesus,

In that bright home above,

Where, with Thy ransomed people,

I’ll celebrate Thy love.

I could not do without Thee.

‘Twould not be heaven to me

If He alone were absent

Who purchased it for me.

Then quickly come, Lord Jesus,

O! “Tarry not” we pray,

Soon take Thy waiting people

From this dark world away.

Then ever in Thy presence,

“From sin and sorrow free,”

I’ll sing the matchless praises

Of Him who died for me.

Scripture Study: Acts 16

The gospel was now spreading in many directions, through men gifted by the Lord, and working independently of each other; but to Paul was committed the truth of the church of God, and its administration among the Gentiles. The narrative follows telling how the Holy Spirit led Paul and his companions on in the work. It is there we shall see the workings of the truth by the Spirit.

At Lystra and Derbe was a certain disciple called Timotheus, a son of a Jewess who believed, but his father was a Greek. Timotheus was already well reported of by the brethren at Lystra and Iconium. Paul chose him as a suitable companion in the work. He circumcised him, probably to save trouble among the Jews who still wanted to follow the law, and yet this was not even according to law, as we see in Ezra and Nehemiah. He would not submit to them when they wanted Titus to be circumcised (Gal. 2:3-5). And they were careful to instruct the assemblies wherever they went, in the decrees sent out from the apostles at Jerusalem, freeing the Gentiles from law and circumcision, as we saw in the preceding chapter, ever reminding the Judaizing teachers in this way that their leaders at Jerusalem were against putting the Gentiles under law. The Jews at this time did not see fully their own deliverance from the law and ordinances as Paul did (See Gal. 2:19, 20). So the assemblies were established in the faith, and increased in numbers daily.

In 1 Timothy 1:18; 3:14; 2 Timothy 1:6, we gather that Timotheus was specially fitted, and encouraged, to go on with this work, by prophecy to that effect, Paul conferring on him in this way the gift of God by the putting on of his hands, and with the laying on of the hands of the elder hood. In Paul’s second letter, he exhorts him to stir up this gift.

In verse 6 we see that not only are the servants given a general commission to preach the gospel to every creature, but that each servant needs guidance daily for His path, and this guidance is given in such varied ways that the servant’s heart is exercised in order that he may go on in his service with the certainty that he is doing the Lord’s will. Waiting on the Lord continually is his only right attitude.

Here we find these devoted servants traveling on from place to, place, bearers of God’s good news. When they had gone through Phrygia and Galatia, they were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia. It was not the Lord’s will for them to go there just then. After they were come to Mysia, they tried to go to Bithynia, but the Spirit did not permit them. And passing by Mysia, they came down to Troas. Then in a vision of the night a man appeared to Paul, and prayed him, saying, “Come over into Macedonia and help us.” In answer to this Macedonian’s earnest appeal, Paul concluded that the Lord wanted them there. And Luke, who had now joined the company, says: “We endeavored to go into Macedonia, assuredly gathering that the Lord had called us for to preach the gospel unto them.” They sailed straight for Philippi, the chief city of that part of Macedonia, a colony, and were there abiding certain days. As usual, they began with the Jews. “On the Sabbath we went out of the city by a river side.” It was not a holiday; the Jews kept their Sabbath, though in a foreign land. There was apparently no synagogue, but it was the place where they usually met for prayer. There they sat down, and spoke unto the women which had assembled.

“A certain woman named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira” —this shows her Gentile origin, yet she was one who worshiped God; one who feared God; she may have been a proselyte to the Jewish faith. She had her ears opened to hear and to receive the truth spoken by Paul—the first convert spoken of in that city. She at once, with her household, was baptized thus owning the Lord’s claims on all she had; and she threw her house open to the Lord’s servants, beseeching them: “If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house and abide there;” and she constrained us. This was the beginning of the assembly at Philippi. The servants of the Lord were hospitably entertained there—her house was a place of meeting for the brethren (Ver. 40).

Verse 16. We have the enemy here trying to spoil the work of the gospel. A woman possessed with an evil spirit of fortune-telling, who made large sums of money for her owners, followed the apostles, and cried, saying, “These are the servants of the most high God, which show unto us the way of salvation,” and this she did many days. An evil spirit will not confess Jesus Christ as Lord; he takes his way to deceive and to seduce; calls them the servants of the most high God, as if the world at present, was owned by God; as if Christ was not rejected; as if the world was not guilty of His death. The enemy here comes as an angel of light to corrupt the truth (2 Cor. 11:14).

But Paul, being grieved, turned and said to the spirit, “I command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her.” And he came out the same hour. Paul had borne with it for many days. He would not unnecessarily raise opposition, but he could not allow the gospel testimony to become corrupted. And now when the enemy could no longer deceive or seduce through this woman, he used the covetousness of her owners to persecute. The wiles of the serpent are now changed to the roar of the lion. They caught Paul and Silas, and drew them into the market place unto the rulers, and brought them to the magistrates, saying, “These men, being Jews, do exceedingly trouble our city, and teach customs which are not lawful for us to receive, neither to observe, being Romans.” And the multitude rose up together against them; and the magistrates rent off their clothes and commanded to beat them. When they had laid many stripes upon them, they cast them into prison, charging the jailer to keep them safely, who, having received such a charge, thrust them into the inner prison, and made their feet fast in the stocks.

The Lord allowed His faithful servants to suffer for His sake and the gospel. He told them so beforehand. But, “in Me ye have peace.” He did not forsake them. God’s purposes were being worked out in it, and faith can say, “We know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them which are called according to His purpose.” Their sufferings gave character to their testimony. They serve the One whom the world hated, for men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. The Lord will not fail to stand by them, and to comfort their hearts, and to give them the sense of His approval.

The world has shut them in prison, but it cannot shut them out from the throne of grace (Heb. 4:16). They lift up their hearts in prayer in the holiest of all, and then it changes to praise; the Lord has calmed their hearts, helped them to bear their sufferings, and the unwonted sounds of prayer and praise reach the prisoners’ ears. We do not know what words those early Christians used, but we can think it would be praise to the Lord, the gracious Redeemer, who had brought them to Himself, and had given them the grace to be His servants, to tell the wondrous story of the love of Jesus who was sent by God, the Father, to die for sinners on the cross. Think of them, dear Christians, with their feet fast in the stocks, sitting up or lying down on their sore backs in a filthy prison—a wretched picture of misery in men’s eyes, and yet their hearts are filled with joy, and their lips with praise. How little of this our easy-going Christianity knows in our day. And how persecution, rightly taken, brings the soul into deeper communion with the Lord. And now we see,

“God moves in a mysterious way

His wonders to perform.”

Suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the foundations of the prison were shaken; and immediately all the doors were opened, and every one’s bands were loosed. And the jailer awaking out of his sleep, and seeing the prison doors open, drew out his sword, and would have killed himself, supposing that the prisoners had fled. But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying, “Do thyself no harm, for we are all here.” The earthquake did no harm; it awoke the jailer out of his sleep, and knowing his life was forfeited if his prisoners had escaped, rather than be dishonored, he would kill himself, when Paul cried out, and saved his life.

What woke up his soul to the knowledge that he was a lost sinner? It was this word of grace, the grace of God in those prisoners for Christ’s sake, who, a little moment ago, were in the presence of God as holy priests, worshiping the Father and the Son; and now as royal priests show out His virtues in their love to their enemy. As Jesus said, “Father, forgive them.” And Stephen said, “Lay not this sin to their charge.” So now the apostle, in the same grace, shows mercy to the jailer; and his behavior, with the testimony of Christ’s love in bringing salvation to lost men, works in his soul, he is aroused, he called for a light, and sprang in, and came trembling and fell down before Paul and Silas, and brought them out, and said, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” An important question from an anxious sinner, who has no good works to offer, nothing but a full acknowledgment that he is lost. Very likely the preaching of the apostles in the city had reached his ears, and made it known to him, and now his conscience is stirred, he realizes that he is lost, in a lost state, on the broad road that leads to eternal wee. How can he escape?

Yes, there is good news to the lost sinner. “Christ died for the ungodly.” “God commendeth His love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.”

Christ’s heralds can declare it (1 Tim. 2:5, 6), and, like an echo, it comes from the heart of God, through His servants, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.” The rejected, crucified, risen and glorified One is the Savior. Believe on Him. And they spoke to him the word of the Lord, with all that were in his house. What a morning of it they had in that house, hearing the good news opened out to them of the wonderful forgiving love of God to sinners, that makes them as believers in the Lord Jesus, saints, children of God, members of the body of Christ, temples of the Holy Ghost.

Then the jailer begins to attend to their wants. He began by washing their sore backs plowed up by the Roman scourge; then he and all his were baptized straightway. He has every one of his household put under the name of Christ, as did Lydia, and in this she was judged faithful to the Lord. They owned His claim on all they had. Then he set food before them as his guests—heavenly messengers on earth—and they had a love feast, and rejoiced with all his house, having believed in God.

When it was day, a message comes to the jailer from the officers, “Let these men go,” and he told this saying to Paul, “The magistrates have sent to let you go; now therefore depart, and go in peace.” But Paul replied, “They have beaten us openly uncondemned, being Romans, and have cast us into prison and now do they thrust us out privately? Nay, verily; but let them come themselves and fetch us out.” The magistrates had broken the Roman law, and when they heard what Paul said, they feared, on hearing they were Romans, and they came and besought them, and brought them out and desired them to depart out of the city. It was injustice to the prisoners, but more, it was against their own law. Paul does not prosecute the case against them,, but in their terror they become suppliants, and beseech them to go away, and this they do, as it suited them, but they first go to Lydia’s house, and see the brethren there, and in their visit minister to their comfort, and then depart, leaving behind them a little assembly gathered to the name of the Lord (Matt. 18:20). Their work for the present is finished in Philippi.

Fragment

All our ways are known to the Lord; every turn in the way is noticed by Him. Yesterday’s trial He knew. Today’s difficulty is under His eye. Tomorrow’s care is seen by Him and He says, “Let not your heart be troubled” (John 14:1).

Behold, I Come Quickly

O! Lord, our hearts are listening,

That joyous shout to hear,

Which wakes the saints now sleeping

(That shout so very near)—

When we with them, ascending,

Shall meet Thee in the air,

To gaze upon Thy glory,

And all Thy likeness bear.

O! hour, for which, in patience,

Thou’st longed through all the night,

Whilst we, Thy saints, being gathered,

Were brought into the light.

And now, the Church completed,

Thou can’st no more delay—

O! Lord, with shouts of triumph,

We pass into the day.

O, hour, of richest blessing—

We brought to Thee so nigh,

To be Thy joy forever,

And share Thy throne on high.

To rest in all that brightness,

And ever there abide,

To find Thy heart delighting,

In us, Thy chosen bride.

O! blessed, coming Savior,

Then speak the joyous word,

To which our hearts responding,

“Forever with the Lord!”

Forever with Thee, Savior—

For evermore to be,

In deepest, fullest, blessing—

Forever, one with Thee.

A Man of Spirit and a Spiritual Man: Part 2, She Saw All Solomon's Wisdom

What a seven-hued rainbow of glories this is around Solomon’s throne! Mark well how the brilliance of each ray lies in the word “his.” Take that away and all you have left is meat, servants, ministers, houses and apparel. What are they to move a queen to admiration if you leave out Solomon? If he be absent, the sun of the landscape is gone. The charm of each of them to the queen of Sheba undoubtedly was their inseparable connection with his glorious person. And as this sevenfold glory of Solomon filled her soul, might she not have wondered that she had not come before?

And now mark well the result of the full knowledge of Solomon, and all his glory. Our chapter opens with the words, “and when the queen of Sheba heard” then she came; and now, “when the queen of Sheba had seen,” then “there was no more spirit in her.”

Without an effort, without a thought, without a struggle, herself was all gone, and Solomon filled her heart.

How great the change! Before this we have a rich and noble queen, full of hard questions, on which doubtless she prided herself not a little. But what now? Her spirit and her questions are gone; nothing is left but Solomon and his glory filling to overflowing a heart emptied of itself.

Have not we already seized the application of this lovely picture? Do we not see here the difference between a “man of spirit,” and a “spiritual man?” Before Jesus revealed Himself to our hearts, how full of ourselves were we! What self-satisfaction, what pride, what self-seeking, what ardent pursuit of one thing after another, Christians even outstripping the world in its race for riches, honor, and position! But when He is known to our hearts as the all-absorbing object; when we have sat in His presence, and gazed by faith on His beauty, though before, we were men of spirit, full of self in a thousand ways, we shall be changed into “emptied vessels full of Christ,” into truly “spiritual men.”

There is no effort, no struggle to subdue her spirit, nothing but a steady gaze at Solomon as he is, and all spirit goes. She had ceased to be satisfied with herself, and surely with her surroundings also. We have no reason to doubt that before she came she was perfectly satisfied with her own kingdom, her house, her throne, and her servants; but as she thought of them now, would they not have lost their. glory; would not her palace, her throne, her appointments, her servants, appear poor in comparison? Would she return with the same eyes as she left? I think not. Surely nothing could henceforth fully satisfy or please her, if the glory of her kingdom had departed. And why, when all was the same as before? It was not her kingdom that had altered, but herself. She had beheld the most glorious object beneath the sun, that made all other glories fade. Her eyes had seen the king in his beauty, and she desired nothing else.

Is this exaggerated? Is this overdrawn?

Ah! only get where she was, see what she saw, and you will find the same effect produced; all the interest of everything beneath the sun for its own sake gone; all the brightness and glory of the world dimmed.

Snares are no longer snares to the one in whose heart Christ dwells. Indeed, the soul now wonders that the vain bubbles, which it had made the end and object for so long, could ever have been worth a moment’s thought. The man that has seen and known Christ, does indeed bear a royal stamp. Can you dazzle him, or draw him aside with any earthly object? Surely not. For if the sight of the most glorious one beneath the heavens took all the spirit out of a queen, the sight of Him who is the most glorious One above the heavens will fill the soul to the exclusion of all else. O! that we might know more of this in power in our own souls, and be more truly “spiritual men.” Would that we were to say, with the Psalmist, “One thing have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek after; that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to behold the beauty of the Lord” (Psa. 27:4).

And now notice the result of being emptied of self, and not merely this, but filled with the king. Her mouth opens in praise.

Until now the Holy Spirit has not recorded a word uttered by the queen. We are not told a single one of her hard questions. But now that she is emptied of herself, hard questions find no place, proving Solomon is not now her object; worship, unhindered and spontaneous, flows forth.

What a song of praise it is for a spiritless one! yet not spiritless; she is full of spirit for Solomon, though she has lost all for herself.

And here let me remark that though a man of spirit can frame hard questions, no one but a spiritual man can truly worship.

Does not this song, as it pours forth from her ready lips, remind us of the beautiful opening of Psalm 45?

“My heart is inditing a good matter: I speak of the things which I have made touching the King; my tongue is the pen of a ready writer. Thou art fairer than the children of men: grace is poured into Thy lips: therefore God hath blessed Thee forever.”

Surely this stranger queen, emptied as she was of herself, sang as sweet a song as the sweet psalmist of Israel, for

“The songs the Spirit sings,

Can ne’er want melody.”

How this reveals what is really the spring of worship! Solomon was the spring of her worship. His glory put the song of praise into her mouth, whence it could now freely flow, as herself was all gone.

So with us: when Christ has been fairly seen and gazed upon; when we have been extinguished and all our spirit and will gone; then God by His Spirit can use us to pour forth the praises of His beloved Son; can give us to show Him forth by our words, and by our walk. Let us never forget, it was out of empty pitchers, and not empty only but broken, that the light shone forth in Gideon’s days (Judges 7:16-20).

“Of His own give we unto Him.” Just what Christ has given to us, we render to Him. There is no effort about true worship, it is spontaneous. How like Him too do we ourselves become in the presence of such a One. Even amongst men it is often observed that anyone who is much in the company of another he loves, grows like him in manner and ways. How much more is this true of those whose companionship is with One of whom a poet has said,

“Not living only; He infused new life:

Not beautiful alone, He beautifies:

Not only glorious, for He glorifies.”

(Continued from page 136)

(To be Continued)

He Gave Himself for Us

Have you and I, when reading the gospels, had our souls imbued with what Jesus was when glorifying God, as perfect Man on earth? His grace, His love, meekness, gentleness, readiness to help, wherever there was misery; His unwavering obedience and devotedness to His God and Father; His unremitting service of love to those the Father had given Him, His wisdom, His righteousness; in short all the excellencies of His person—He has given it all—He has given Himself for the church. If the 22nd Psalm, the Psalm of His Cross and of its results, closes with those blessed words: “That He hath done this;” we have here the blessed assurance, still more precious, if possible, that “He gave Himself for us” because “He loved the church!” I said “more precious still,” because I do not only find here the One Who has done the whole work, and who alone could do it, but the One Who gave Himself for the church in His relationship of love for her who is His bride, His body.

All that Jesus Christ is, in all His excellencies as the Perfect Man (and not only all that He has, which is far less, immense as that is!) is mine! Jesus Christ Himself is mine, “for He loved me, and gave Himself for me,” re-echoes the heart of His espoused bride, exulting in His love. As another has happily expressed it: “There are no qualities, no excellencies in Christ, which are not mine in the gift of Himself. He has already given them, and consecrated them to the redemption and the blessing of the church! Not only are they given, but He has given them! His love has accomplished it. Jesus—blessed and praised be His Name for it! is all mine, according to the energy of His love, in all that He is, in all circumstances, and forever, and in the activity of that love, ac cording to which He gave Himself. He loved the church, and gave Himself for it. This is the source of all our blessings, as members of the church.”

Self-Occupation

Self-occupation is a great mistake for the Christian. Of course, until a sinner has learned the plague of his own soul, he must be turned in upon himself. Thus he will cry, “God be merciful to me a sinner,” and find salvation and peace in turning to God. So too a Christian must be reminded of himself as long as he thinks there is anything good in him. But when he can say with Paul, “I know that in me, that is, in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing,” he is privileged to turn from himself to Christ, to find his all in Him.

And what a relief it is! Instead of thinking about my feelings, my attainments, my work, my dignity—to live in the joy of the Lord, in what He is for us, in letting Him work in us that which is well-pleasing in His sight, in the desire that He may be glorified. This is what is meant by the words, “To me to live is Christ;” living is Christ.

Are you thinking of yourself? Then you are in danger of being a Pharisee, or being miserable. Do you long to be happy, or holy? Turn to Jesus the Author and Finisher of faith; find your all in Him.

Fragment: Sinking

Christ will be a sure Friend, and even if we begin to sink in the water, will stretch out His hand and lift us up. It is sweet to have His hand in any case, even if our failing foot has led Him to stretch it out.

Correspondence: Church; Elect; Rev. 7:14; Matt. 12:30, Luke 1:23, and Mark 9:40

Question: Does the word “church” always mean the same people? N. I. F.

Answer: The word “church” means “assembly.” It has two distinct aspects. The one is called the “house of God which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth” (1 Tim. 3:15).

The other is “the church which is His body,” the fullness of Him who filleth all in all. The first is put into man’s responsibility, so failure and corruption have come into it (1 Cor. 3:10-17; Eph. 4:5; 1 Peter 4:17, and many other passages).

The second depends on God, and is built by the Holy Spirit, so none but saved ones are in it. Such verses as Matthew 16:18; 1 Corinthians 12:12, 13; Romans 12:4, 5; Ephesians 4:4; 5:25, apply to it. All who are saved shall be caught up to lie forever with the Lord (1 Thess. 4:15-16). All who are only professors, without the new life, shall be left behind, forever lost.

Question: What does “Elect” mean? Who are “the Elect” in Scripture? A. F. K.

Answer: “Elect” means “chosen.” In Isaiah 42:1 and Matthew 12:18 the Lord Himself is the chosen one of God, God’s Beloved Son. In Matthew 24:31, it is the elect nation of Israel, chosen out of the nations to be a peculiar treasure unto Jehovah above all people (Ex. 19:5).

In 1 Timothy 5:21 we have the elect angels also. There we have the “elect” of the present time, those who compose the church (Eph. 1:4; Col. 3:12; 2 Thess. 2:13; Titus 1:1; 1 Peter 1:2). This is the Treasure and the Pearl of Matthew 13:44, 45. Election is the choosing of the persons; predestination is to the place or position of relationship they are to fill.

Question: What is the difference between those in Revelation 7:14, and of those converted in this present period? E. G.

Answer: They and we are both saved through the death and blood-shedding of our Lord Jesus. They are saved through believing the gospel of the Kingdom (Psa. 2:12). We are saved through believing the gospel of the grace of God (Acts 20:24). We are saved, and shall reign with Christ in heavenly glory. They are saved, and will be some of God’s people on earth; they are saved Gentiles. The church, though composed of Jews and Gentiles; are now neither Jew nor Gentile, but church of God (1 Cor. 10:32). These faithful Gentiles have won a place as servants of God in His temple on earth, and their blessings are on earth.

The church, and all the saints who pass through death from first to last, will reign with Christ, the Lord, in heavenly glory.

Question: Matthew 12:30, and Luke 11:23, and Mark 9:40. To what does each refer? E. G.

Answer: Read the context, and you will see that Matthew 12:30 and Luke 11:23 both refer to those who were saying of Him, It is by Beelzebub, the prince of devils, that Jesus cast out devils. The Lord traces this to the deep malice of their wicked hearts.

In Mark 9:40 John said, “We saw one casting out devils in Thy name, and he followeth not us: and we forbade him. because he followeth not us.” The disciples were jealous of their own importance, but Jesus said, “Forbid him not: for there is no man which shall do a miracle in My name, that can lightly speak evil of Me. For he that is not against us is on our part.” There is he opposition in true service for Christ, and each one who serves Him will be rewarded (Verse 41).

A Satisfying Portion

The young woman who is the subject of our story was the only daughter of her family, and greatly beloved by a devoted mother. She knew not the Lord, and was seeking, like many another, to slake her thirst by drinking at the fountains of this world.

The mother was removed by death, and the bereaved daughter felt her loss to be great indeed. This circumstance was used to give her some insight as to the uncertain and unsatisfactory nature of all things pertaining to this life. Her famished soul was seeking for that which would give real comfort, and satisfy the deepest cravings of her heart. She prayed to God to send something that would add interest and satisfaction to her life. God heard her prayer, as He always does hear the cry of the troubled heart, and answered it in a way that surpassed her expectations.

There were at that time, two evangelists holding gospel meetings not far from where she lived, and she went to hear them. At these meetings the Lord Jesus was set forth as a Savior of sinners, and all were invited to come to Him, and accept Him as their Savior. Our young friend was among those who believed the message to the salvation of her soul. This brought about a great change in her life. She was no longer lonely and sad. She now goes about her work with a peaceful and joyous heart. In accepting Jesus, she has found comfort, and a satisfying portion, and is daily making Him a resource in any perplexity that may arise in her pathway. With a simple trust, she leaves the regulation of her life to Him.

She has not only present peace and comfort, but what a happy prospect is before her, and all those who believe the glad tidings set forth in the gospel.

Believers are made partakers of that divine life which is eternal, and an eternity of bliss is awaiting them, to be spent in the company of One who has purchased them with His own blood.

The enemy often tells exercised souls that in becoming Christians they will forfeit much of the joy of life, and only a gray and monotonous existence stretches out before them. This is a favorite misrepresentation of the father of lies.

The enticement he holds out is deceptive. His promises of pleasure are false. It is not within his power to give any genuine, or lasting satisfaction. He may divert the mind for a time, and seek to lure by his false promises, but at the most unexpected moments this phantom of enjoyment deserts his victims, and leaves in the soul only an aching void.

We once heard an aged Christian relate how, as an unconverted youth, he had spent many an evening of gayety, only to return home with a feeling of desolation in his soul, and a craving for something he knew not of.

This reminds us of the memorable words of the Lord Jesus to the woman of Samaria, “Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again: But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water, springing up into everlasting life” (John. 4:13, 14).

Reader, do not be deceived. The pleasures of this world are quickly passing. Choose rather that which will endure when this earth, and all that is therein shall be rolled up as a scroll.

Accept the Lord Jesus as your Savior, and be saved, and satisfied, now and forever.

O Christ! He is the fountain,

The deep sweet well of love;

The streams on earth I’ve tasted,

More deep I’ll drink above!

There to an ocean’s fullness,

His mercy doth expand,

And glory, glory dwelleth

In Immanuel’s land.

Difficult Texts

I think I hear some reader saying, “Ah! It is all very well, but there are a number of difficult texts that seem to me to show that a believer can be lost after all.”

My dear friend, this all arises through not understanding their right meaning. Many persons are well versed in texts that seem at first sight to imply a doubt, and lose sight of scores which, if believed simply, would give assurance and peace to the soul. Those who talk about losing eternal life are not sure that they have it. If they were sure that they have it, they could not talk about losing it. A life that you could lose would be a temporal life, and not eternal.

“The gift of God is eternal life.”

We have not space here to seek to expound the meaning of such texts, but if you examine carefully the whole context, you will find that they either refer directly to mere professors, or are brought in as a salutary warning, lest any should turn the grace of God into lasciviousness (Jude 4), continuing in sin, that grace may abound (Rom. 6:1, 2). For, “He that saith, I know Him, and keepeth not His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him” (1 John 2:4).

You would find it very establishing to the soul to look out all the passages where the Scripture speaks positively of the believer’s eternal salvation, and, being assured of your own, then ask some fellow-Christian, taught in the Word, to explain to you the true meaning of those passages where you find a difficulty. The Christian cost too much ever to be lost.

The cost — Christ’s precious blood.

“You can slip out of Christ’s hand,” said one.

“I am one of His fingers,” was the ready reply, based on His everlasting Word, “We are members of His body, of His flesh, and of His bones” (Eph. 5:30).

Profit and Loss

The World’s Question

“What is the Almighty, that we should serve Him? and what profit should we have, if we pray unto Him?” Job 21:15.

God’s Answer

“Godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come.” 1 Timothy 4:8.

But —

“What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?” Mark 8:36.

Scripture Study: Acts 17

The power and energy of the Spirit is abundant in the apostles, suffering persecution, yet their hearts are filled with prayer and praise to God, and they go on their way as witnessing for the truth, servants of God, preaching Christ. The next place is Thessalonica, and after their manner they enter a synagogue of the Jews, and for three Sabbath days Paul reasoned with them out of the Scriptures, opening and alleging “that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ.” Some of the Jews believed, and associated themselves with Paul and Silas. Also of the God-fearing Greeks a great multitude, and a good number of the chief women. In 1 Thessalonians 1:9, we hear of idolaters being converted, “turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God; and to wait for His Son from heaven; their deliverer from the coming wrath.”

We learn in that epistle (Chap. 2:14) what persecution they endured from the other idolaters, as the converted Jews also suffered from their unconverted nation, bringing the wrath of God upon themselves to the uttermost.

Paul preached Christ rejected, who suffered death, and was risen from the dead, the true King; so the kingdom was now connected with Christ in glory, a Kingdom not of this world. (John 18:36.) So His followers must share His place on earth (Phil. 1:29) as well as in heaven. The truth of the church, the body of Christ, is not unfolded here. In both Epistles to the Thessalonians (Verse 1) it is the church which is in God the Father, and in the Lord Jesus Christ. It is therefore as children of the Father, those who own Christ as their Lord, that we are spoken of here.

The Jews cannot bear the truth that sets aside their religion, given to them by God through Moses, though now useless, because the substance of all their shadows had come. Moved with envy they employ lewd fellows of low character to help them in their satanic opposition to Christ. They stir up the mob and assault Jason’s house, setting the city on an uproar, and tried to find Paul and Silas to bring them out to the people. They could not find the apostle, so they drew out Jason and certain brethren unto the rulers of the city, crying, “These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also, whom Jason hath received; and these all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar, saying there is another King, one Jesus.”

These things troubled the people and the rulers of the city, but they contented themselves by taking security of Jason, and the other, and let them go.

The brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night unto Berea; and are again at their work in the synagogue among the Jews.

These Bereans “were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the Word with all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, whether those thing were so.” Therefore, many of them believed, also of honorable Greek women, and a good number of men. “Faith cometh by hearing,” and where there is this readiness of mind, the soul is soon led into peace, in the assurance the Word gives of the work of Christ that has put away our sins, and fills our heart with the love of Christ.

But the Jews of Thessalonica heard of the work at Berea, and with diabolical energy, and enmity of heart, came and stirred up the people. The brethren immediately sent Paul away as it were to the sea; but Silas and Timotheus remained there at Berea. Paul’s companions brought him to Athens, and he commanded them to send Silas and Timotheus to him with all speed, then they departed.

Though it is not recorded here, we see in 1 Thessalonians 3:1, that Paul sent Timotheus back to visit the Thessalonians, to comfort, and to establish them in the faith, and in verse 6 we see Timotheus back at Athens again with good tidings of their faith and love, and of their affection for the apostle, and desire to see him again.

Paul at Athens waiting for Silas and Timotheus has his spirit stirred in him when he saw the city wholly given to idolatry. He reasoned with the Jews in the synagogue, and with the devout persons, and in the market daily with them that met him. This drew the attention of the philosophers of the Epicureans and stoics (the one tasted everything the streams of earth could afford in their search for happiness; the other affected indifference to suffering). He spoke to them of Jesus and the resurrection. The false gods went in pairs, so they thought this was a new pair. They brought him up to Mars Hill, the highest court in Athens, and asked him to unfold this new doctrine. “We would know therefore what these things mean.”

Paul, with divine wisdom and observation, said, “Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious, for as I passed by and beheld your devotions, I found an altar with this inscription, ‘To the Unknown God.’ Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, Him declare I unto you.” The people of the city, idle and at heart skeptical, were given up to idolatry; and the circle of the gods being exhausted, they had dedicated an altar to the unknown God. None of their idols could satisfy them as being the right one. It shows that in man’s heart, the idea of a supreme being still finds a place that infidelity cannot remove, but Satan has conspired to corrupt man’s mind into idolatry. Creation is God’s witness (Psa. 19; Romans 1:19, 20) in every part of the universe.

We do not get all that Paul declared here, but only an epitome. He sets forth God as Creator and Sustainer of all life. Too great to be contained in temples made with hands. He needs nothing from men. He has made of one blood all nations of men to dwell upon the earth; has fore-arranged day and night and all the seasons; and He has placed the boundaries of the dwelling of the nations, that they may seek God; and He is not far from each one of us, for in Him we live and move and have our being. We are His offspring. God made man upright, but man has sought out many inventions. No creature form can represent Him. God, therefore, having borne with man’s ignorance in the past, now commands all men everywhere to repent, because He has appointed a day in which He will judge the world in righteousness by that Man whom He hath ordained; whereof He hath given assurance unto all men, in that He hath raised Him from the dead. No doubt Paul would be led to open out the truth of man’s responsibility as a creature to his Creator, and bring his sins before him, as to that for which he must give account to God. This is apparent from what is given us. The man Christ Jesus, Lord of all creation, rejected and crucified, is now risen, and is the man appointed as judge to judge the world in righteousness. It is long suffering mercy now; it will be judgment then without mercy.

When they heard of the resurrection of the dead, some mocked—man would love to have that proved untrue. No, the past will not cover up, every one shall be raised from the dead, so said our blessed Lord. (John 5:28, 29). He Himself is risen from the dead, and this is assurance to all men that the judgment is coming to them. There is only one way to be saved; it is Jesus. “I am the way, and the truth, and the life; no man cometh unto the Father, but by Me.”

Others said, “We will hear thee again of this matter.” These are the procrastinators: How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation? They had other business in view and the soul is left to perish. We did not hear of the more convenient season ever coming to Felix. And reader, it may never come to you. The Lord used Paul to give out His testimony in this vain city. So Paul left them. Howbeit certain men slave to him, and believed. A few are gathered out to the name of Christ Jesus out of this pleasure-loving, frivolous city of pretentiously wise men. “I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because Thou hast hid these thing from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in Thy sight” (Matt. 11:25; 1 Cor. 1:18, 29).

Thou Living One

“Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see Him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.” 1 Peter 1:8.

Lord Jesus Christ, to Thee we raise

With willing lips our heartfelt praise,

We’d sing Thy worth in heavenly lays,

Our Savior Lord.

Sent forth from God, Thou living One,

In life, in death, God’s will hast done;

And now on high God’s glorious Son

Art worthy owned.

O! Lord of life (in death alone),

Around Thee now Thou hast Thine own;

To whom Thou dost Thy love make known

As known above.

And soon will dawn that glorious day,

When all Thine own will wing their way

From this sad earth to be for aye

With Him they love.

With Him, like Him, we all shall see

Our Lord long loved; and then shall we

With deepest joy, eternally

His name adore.

The Bible

From the address of the Translators of the Bible (1611) to their readers.

(Copied from an old Bible)

The Bible, in the hands of the Holy Spirit of God, is not only an armor, but also a whole armory of weapons, whereby we may save ourselves and put the enemy to flight. It is not an herb but a tree, or rather a whole paradise of trees of life, which bring forth fruit every month, and the fruit thereof is for meat and the leaves for medicine.

It is not a pot of manna, or a cruse of oil which were for memory only, or for a meals’ meat or two, but as it were a (copious) shower of heavenly food sufficient for a whole host, be it never so great, and as it were a whole cellar full of oil vessels, whereby all our necessities may be provided for, and our debts discharged.

In a word it is a (pantry) of wholesome food against (stale) traditions; a physician’s shop (as Basil calls it) of preservatives against poisoned heresies; a treasury; a code of profitable laws against rebellious spirits; a treasury of most costly jewels against beggarly rudiments.

Finally, it is a fountain of most pure water springing up into everlasting life, and what marvel, the original thereof being from heaven not from earth; the Author being God not man; the Inditer the Holy Spirit, not the wit of the apostles nor prophets; the penmen such as were sanctified from their birth, and endued with a principal portion of God’s Spirit. The matter—verity, purity, uprightness; the form—God’s Word, God’s testimony, God’s oracles, the word of truth and the word of salvation.

The effects—light of understanding, stableness of persuasion, repentance from dead works, newness of life, holiness, peace, joy in the Holy Ghost.

Lastly, the end and reward of the study thereof, fellowship with the saints, participation of the heavenly fruition of an inheritance, immortal, undefiled and that never shall fade away. Happy is the man that delighteth in the Scriptures and thrice happy he that meditateth in them day and night.

“From a child thou hast known the holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.

“All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness:

“That the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.” 2 Timothy 3:15-17.

A Man of Spirit and a Spiritual Man: Part 3

To return: how carefully the Holy Spirit now records the utterances of one emptied of herself. When all her hard questions, framed with such care in the far country (for she came to prove him with them) are forever buried in oblivion, every line of this unpremeditated song of worship is recorded for our instruction. Let us look at it somewhat closely.

She begins by acknowledging the truth of the report as she had heard it; first, of all Solomon’s acts, then of his wisdom. What he had done had a prior place, in the tale of his fame, to what he was.

Not so in the queen of Sheba’s heart. After confessing (as, alas, we have to do) how she had not believed that which did not tell her half the tale, she says, “Thy wisdom and prosperity exceedeth the fame which I heard;” thus putting what Solomon was in himself first, and his surroundings after. Even this little change of order shows, I think (as a straw the direction of the wind), that her heart was set on the person of Solomon. (Compare 2 Chronicles 9:6. There the Spirit of God marks the person yet more clearly: “Thou Exceedest.”) I grant the change is slight, but in a picture painted by the Spirit of God the most delicate touches are well worthy of our attention.

The next verse goes even still further. “Happy are thy men, happy are these thy servants, which stand continually before thee, and that hear thy wisdom.” This is the point with her. She does not say, which see or share thy riches, honor, or glory. A meaner mind would have been carried away by these surroundings, but in this song she ignores them all. How pure and lofty in tone are these songs that the Spirit sings. Surely they indicate a source as high as their subject. All that catches the eye alone is unnoticed here, and the real substance is firmly grasped; for,

“The soul that knows thy love is taught

To value naught but thee.”

But the wonderful part is that a queen should find a cause of envy and delight in the lot of a servant, even as David of old: “I had rather be a doorkeeper in the house of my God, than to dwell in the tents of wickedness” (Psalm 84:10).

And now she rises in her song, as does the psalm already quoted (45) to the source of all, God Himself.

So with us, there is no true “joy in God” save “through our Lord Jesus Christ.” A real knowledge of Christ, and delight in Him, leads out the soul in praise to God, by the Spirit as nothing else will. Here is the climax and close of this exquisite little song. O! that we might ponder well the cause of its simple beauty—the secret of which is supplied by the closing line of the fifth verse. At the risk of repetition, we must again acknowledge that no “man of spirit,” even though a Christian, could have sung this, the true song of the “spiritual man.” O! that we were a little more emptied of ourselves! that “spirit” in us had given place to spirituality.

And now we get another step. The worship of the heart should and does claim the first place, but there is more. If her heart is open, so are her treasures: gold, precious stones, spices, all are his. They are not now treasures to her. Her treasure, her delight is now in Solomon, and he has her heart, “for where your treasure is there will your heart be also.”

So with us. When we have really found where the true riches are; when our eyes have seen and our heart loved the One in whom they all are centered; in what a different light do we regard all earthly treasures.

No tithe of our fortunes, our time, or our life is the Lord’s portion now. Those, in whose hearts He dwells by faith, know well that all they have is His, and for His service.

But it may well be asked, What were her hundred and twenty talents (great though the actual sum was) amidst the wealth of gold that abounds in this chapter (see chap. 9:28; 10:14, 17, 21) and in which, as I have said, this little picture is set? The true Solomon, however, prizes not offerings according to their intrinsic value, but according to the motive of the heart that gives them. Here it was simple heart worship of Solomon.

Let not any Christian think his mite is too small for Christ to value. He whose loving eye marked out the widow who cast all her living, one farthing, into God’s treasury, will not pass by a cup of cold water.

What a wondrous thought this presents to our souls! We all have heard of the philosopher’s stone, that substance that was supposed to transmute every metal it touched into gold. Christ, with reverence, be it said, is the true philosopher’s stone; everything you can connect with Him is changed into fine gold.

A cup of cold water, is a cup of cold water while in your hand; give it for the sake of Christ to some poor suffering one, and you associate it with Him whose worth is infinite, and the value of the cup of cold water is untold.

What a way to increase our riches!

If we but use whatever we have for Christ, whether it be little or much, we enhance its worth a thousand fold. What was the value in God’s sight of one farthing after it had been cast into His treasury? How glorious must He be that can give, in God’s eyes, such worth to a cup of cold water!

Some of us often do great things from mixed motives; would that there were more cups of cold water given purely for the sake of Christ.

But, thank God, there is yet more to comfort us in this verse. For, wonderful to say, in all the abundance that marked Solomon’s reign, amid all the riches that everywhere abounded, there was one thing he lacked; one thing for which he was indebted to the queen of Sheba, which she alone could bring in abundance to him. Hiram’s navy might bring him gold without count, and precious stones without number; but the queen of Sheba alone brought an abundance of spices.

Sweet spices; what were they for?

To burn as incense.

How beautiful and true the simile! Christ has all. “The Father hath given all things into His hand;” the cattle on a thousand hills are His; and yet, seated as He is on His Father’s throne in glory, one thing there is that He prizes at the highest value, a thing that all heaven cannot furnish, that angels cannot give.

It is the incense, the perfume of the worship that ascends from the heart that is emptied of itself. These are the sweet spices prized by Christ. What a beautiful and comforting thought that our poor hearts can supply to Christ that which nothing else can! Let us remember that it must be genuine: a counterfeit is worthless. It must be the adoration of a heart filled with Christ.

It need not find its expression in words alone. Philippians 4:18 brings this out clearly, beautifully showing that though the gift came to Paul, the fragrance of it ascended to God. This is a little picture of what Christ was on the cross: a sin offering for man, and at the same time a burnt offering wholly for God!

(Continued from page 164).

(To be continued).

Are You Ready?

Josephus tells us of the order of the Roman army. He says that when the camp was to be changed there were three trumpets blown.

The first one sounded, and the tents were taken down, and the wagons were packed.

The second sounded, and the troops fell into rank in their proper positions.

Then a herald cried, “Are you ready?” And the men answered, “We are ready.” Again he asked, “Are you ready?” and again they answered, “We are ready.” Then once more he challenged them, “Are you ready?” And as the voices of the massed men responded, “We are ready,” the third trumpet was blown, and the army moved forward on its way.

Christ is coming. Are you ready?

The first trumpet has been blown, and has awakened us from our sleep of sin and folly.

The second has been heard, and we have fallen into line, in expectation of Christ’s return.

Now we await “the last trump,” which will call us into His presence. Should we not challenge ourselves three times over, “Are we ready?”

“Are we ready” in conscience? Is the question of our sins settled? Are we at peace with God?

“Are we ready” in heart? Are our affections set on Christ? on things above where He is sitting?

“Are we ready” in our surroundings? Are all our matters in such order that we would gladly welcome Him this hour?

Perhaps as we read these lines, He may descend into the air, and “the last trump” be blown.

“We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed. In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.”
1 Cor. 15: 51, 52.

I Rest in Thee

“Jesus! I rest in Thee,

In Thee myself I hide;

Laden with guilt and misery,

Where can I rest beside?

‘Tis on Thy meek and lowly breast

My weary soul alone can rest.

Thou Holy One of God,

The Father rests in Thee;

And in the savor of that blood,

Which speaks to Him for me;

The curse is gone — through Thee I’m blest,

God rests in Thee — in Thee I rest.”

The Holy Spirit

Jesus said to His loved ones on earth, “I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth,” (John 14:16, 17).

And again, “Nevertheless I tell you the truth. It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send Him unto you” (John 16:7).

This blessed promise was fulfilled when Jesus had ascended to the right hand of God. As Peter said on the day of Pentecost, “Having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, He hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear.” Acts 2:33. Disciples on earth received the Spirit. He had wrought in men in the ages which had passed, and He will work again in the age to come; but on the day of Pentecost the Comforter came from heaven to earth, henceforth making the body of the believer His temple, and also dwelling in the church. This is a special characteristic of the present interval (Acts 2; 4:31; 10:44, 45; 13:2).

People often speak of the Spirit as if He were merely an influence; but while it is perfectly true that He influences, and that powerfully, the Holy Ghost is a divine person.

John 16:13-15 is exceedingly plain as to this: “Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth; for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak; and He will show you things to come. He shall glorify Me: for He shall receive of Mine, and shall show it unto you. . .”

He sanctifies (or, sets apart). (1 Peter 1:2). Dwells in believers. (John 14:17).

Joins them to the Lord and each other. (1 Cor. 6:17; 12:13).

Is the anointing. (2 Cor. 1:21).

The seal for the day of redemption. (2 Cor. 1:22).

The earnest of future blessing. (Eph. 1:13, 14).

And also dwells in the house of God. (Eph. 2:22; 1 Cor. 3:16).

Christians Are God's Children

Believers are God’s children. “Ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry,

Abba, Father.

The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: and if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ.” Romans 8:15-17.

And just as the relationship of parents and children never can be broken, neither can the relationship between God and His children.

If a servant misbehaves, the master can, and often does, send him about his business; but if the child misbehaves, will his father treat him in the same manner? Surely not. Neither will our Father.

Nor does He deal with His children as with the world.

Suppose, for instance, a boy in the street breaks a man’s window. Probably the man will go out and threaten him with the policeman, if not give him in charge. But suppose the same man’s child breaks the window from inside the house, how then? If the policeman comes to take him up, the father says, “No, I will deal with him.” And should the boy judge and confess his wrong, he will forgive him; should he be willful, careless about the wrong, or persist in it, a right-minded father would chasten him.

So is it with God. He threatens, and will judge the ungodly (Jude 14, 15). But if His own children sin (and surely it is worse in them than in others), instead of giving them over to the world’s judgment, He deals with them Himself (1 Cor. 11-31, 32).

“If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” 1 John 1: 9. But, if willful, He must and does chastise.

“Beloved, now are we the sons (or children) of God.” 1 John 3:2.

Correspondence: 1 Cor. 12:28; Rev. 12:17, 14:12, 22:14

Question: In the “Young Christian” of April, 1922, page 112, do you mean that none of the gifts that God set in the church in 1 Corinthians 12:28, are to continue to the end of the church period? G. J. T.

Answer: Eph. 4:11-13 tells us the gifts that are to continue. Apostles and prophets have given us the foundation (Eph. 2:20). Evangelists, pastors and teachers will continue “till we all come into the unity of the faith,” (Eph. 4:13).

In 1 Corinthians 12:28 some gifts are mentioned that we do not find now; such as gifts of healing, miracles, diversities of tongues. We do not believe that jabbering without sense is a gift. We think it is hysteria akin to hypnotism and spiritism, and forbidden by the Word of God (1 Cor. 14:28).

Question: Please explain Revelation 12:17; 14:12; 22:14. H. E. B.

Answer: We must not think that the law of God (Rom. 7:25), and the commandments of Jesus (John 14:15; 1 John 5:23), are the same as the Ten Commandments given by Moses. The one is Christianity; the other is Judaism, to which Christians are dead by the body of Christ. (Rom. 7:4). The Ten Commandments were never given to the Gentiles, except to those who settled in the land of Palestine with the Jews. There was one law for all who dwelt there (Ex. 12:48, 49). The Jews are still under the law, and therefore under its curse (Gal. 3:10), and having rejected Christ, there is nothing for them but judgment. Faith in Jehovah and His Word, in the Old Testament was what God honored, and it led them to confess their sins (Psa. 32).

In the tribulation, after the church is caught up, there will be Jews converted, and still under law, and they are believers in Jesus at the same time. Some of them are martyred for their testimony (Rev. 6:9-11; 12:11; 15:2). There is also a spared remnant preserved from martyrdom (12:17; 14:1-5). Revelation 14:12, 13, is an encouragement to those whom the beast tries to compel to worship him, rather to suffer martyrdom, for if they die, they will get a place with Christ in glory. If they live on without dying they will be on the earth in the millennium. Revelation 20:4 shows us the martyrs of the tribulation raised to reign with Christ. In that verse all the glorified saints who had been caught up are included in the words, “I saw thrones and they sat upon them.” (Compare 4:4.) “Seats” and “thrones” is the same word. Revelation 6:9-11 and 15:2 are the two classes of martyrs.

The passage in Revelation 22:14 is not the law of Moses, but the law of God. In J. N. D’s and other translations, it is translated, “Blessed are they that wash their robes,” and corresponds with Psalm 1:1, 2; 119:9. It is the application of the water of the Word to their ways (John 15:3)

When the Jews are back in their land, the Sabbath will again be observed (Matt. 24: 20; Ezekiel 45:17).

The saint in every dispensation, because he is born again, desires to do the will of God, but under the law he was in bondage. The saints of this present time are not under law, but under grace. Their failure does not bring a curse upon them, for there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus. He has an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ, the righteous. All the commandments of the law of Moses was every man’s duty to do. His conscience told him so, with the one exception, and that was the Fourth Commandment—the Sabbath, the sign that they were under the law (Ex. 31:13-17). A heathen man that knows nothing of the law, knows it is wrong to steal, lie, and murder, but the Sabbath is no part of his duty to God. The Jews had it, but did not keep it (Ezek. 20:13).

It is worthy of note that Jesus wrought miracles on the Sabbath day plainly to show that the Jews had broken the covenant, and that God did not regard the Sabbath. John 5:17 says, God’s rest was broken by sin, and now the Father and the Son were working in grace in the midst of the wretchedness their sin had brought upon them.

The Christian has no Sabbath to keep. Jesus does not give one in His commandments. We rejoice in Him and His finished work. He died for our sins.

We are also dead with Him, and risen with Him. The first day of the week finds the disciples gathered around the Risen One (John 20:19).

It was on the first day of the week that the Holy Spirit came down to form the assembly on earth.

The Pentecostal offering lets us know the morrow after the Sabbath is the first day of the week (Lev. 23:15-17). In Acts 20:7 we find the custom of the disciples was to remember the Lord in the breaking of bread on that day. On the first day of the week they were together in 1 Corinthians 16:1, 2. And John in Revelation 1:10, gives it its name. “I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day.” To meet the Jews to tell them the gospel, the apostles used the Sabbath, for the Jews came together on that day; but Christians, gathering as an assembly, were associated with the resurrection of Christ on the first day of the week.

The law is not the rule for a Christian’s life. It is Christ Himself that is his pattern. The Christian, whether he was Jew or Gentile before conversion, fulfills the righteousness of the law in walking not after the flesh, but after the Spirit, for Christ is the pattern for his behavior (1 John 2:6), and that goes higher than law. It is the royal law, and the law of blessed liberty, for the Lord has given us the new risen life, and the Holy Spirit, who gives us to delight to do His will and also the power to do it.

Now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.

A Solemn Warning to Young Christians

She was only a little girl of five when I first met her. She was pretty, almost beautiful, and one could not help being fascinated by her innocent blue eyes. Ruth, for that was her name, was an only child—hence the place she had with her father and mother almost made her a spoiled child. Both parents were Christians, and had remembered the Lord in the breaking of bread for a number of years, and both looked forward to the time when Ruth would also take up her privileges. Ruth, however, had learned to love the Lord, and could relate many of the incidents in the Lord’s pathway here. I think I can hear her yet repeating in her sweet childish way, “Suffer the little children to come unto Me, for of such is the Kingdom of heaven.” In such a congenial atmosphere little Ruth grew up, always desiring to hear more of Jesus.

I had occasion to be called away from the district, and for many years never heard anything of Ruth. I have subsequently learned her history, and shall just repeat it.

Ruth grew up midst her girl companions seeking here and there to put in a word for her blessed Master. Now we find her at the age of fourteen launching out on a new pathway in life. She had left school, and again, after a year or so of training, we find her an accomplished typist with a good position. Her parents still loved her, and let her have pretty much her own way. She had by this time a girl companion, Jane, who was the daughter of godly parents and herself a Christian. They both attended the meetings regularly, and seemed to enjoy all that was said, and indeed could converse intelligently on things pertaining to the Scriptures. One of the brothers took a very great interest in both girls, who were never away from one another. This brother had often talked to them, and brought before them the truth of the Lord’s Supper. Both girls seemed to understand it fully, insomuch that some said, “I am surprised that Ruth and Jane are not breaking bread.” But was there not a cause? Perhaps partly from the free hand both girls had from their parents, or perhaps from the influence of office companions, we cannot say, but both were sadly mixed up with the world.

Now before I proceed, let me say a word to you, dear reader. You have taken Christ as your Savior. Is He everything to your soul? Or are you content, like the children of Israel, to “beat the manna in a mortar?” You want to make Christ palatable. A little bit of Christ, and a little bit of the world. Ah! pause and consider. You are on dangerous lines. Is it not so with Christendom today? The so-called churches are introducing things of the world to try and catch people’s eye, but there is a day coining when the whole system will be “spued out of His mouth.” But to the overcomer, what a blessed prospect! “Fear not,” He could say, “I have overcome the world.”

But to proceed. The moment comes when Ruth is tempted. The devil comes to her as an angel of light, and says to her, “Now look here, Ruth, there is a splendid picture showing in such-and-such a picture house tonight. Come along and see it. There’s no harm in it. It will help you to pass your time.”

Alas, poor Ruth succumbs to his wiles, and not only so, but persuades Jane to accompany her. Is it not always so? When one is going on with the Lord, it is then that the devil comes. Depend upon it, if you are going on with the things of the world, and only a little bit of Christ, the devil will leave you alone. And so we find these two poor girls making their first step on the road to “see life.” Do you think they were satisfied that night? By no means. One wrong step leads to another, and here we find the two, having tasted, as it were, for the first time the things of this world, have How all insatiable thirst for more. The worst part of it all was that when questioned by their parents as to their whereabouts, they always invented some excuse. And, mark you, they never missed a meeting; but whenever they got the chance, and thought they would be undetected, off they went to a picture house. Being a large city it was quite easy to attend these places unnoticed and unrecognized, at least they thought so. But had they not forgotten that the eyes of the Lord are over all the earth? Poor deluded creatures. Things went on like this for quite a time, and still the question was being put to them as to why they did not break bread. At last they got so wearied by the incessant pleadings of some of the brethren that they both decided once and for all to throw the world at their back and go in for things that “really matter.”

Both, individually, therefore, made their desire known to the brethren that they would like to remember the Lord. Nobody could doubt their conversion, and, matters being considered, they were both proposed for fellowship in the breaking of bread. Without a doubt they really understood their position and what they had committed themselves to, and both enjoyed the happy fellowship of the saints, together with the joy of remembering the Lord in His dying love. But it was observed by some that their interest soon began to slacken. Why? And here, dear reader, let me interpose. Can you indeed drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils? (1 Cor. 10). Nay! We see what a terrible state the Corinthians were in at the time when Paul wrote to them concerning the matter. But is it not so that many of us are only half-hearted in the things of Christ? Depend upon it, God will not allow things to go on in a careless, heedless way. As has been said, “He will rather take you away by death, than allow you to become a hindrance to the testimony.”

Well, the devil became busy again. The moment there was a movement towards God he came and said to the girls again, “Come with me and enjoy life. Keep going to the meetings, keep breaking bread, but don’t forget that I have plenty of harmless amusements to offer you.” And again, sad to relate, the subtle influence has effect. We find Ruth and Jane again appealing to the world for nourishment. And despite a guilty conscience—for could they have a good conscience? —we find them now and again paying a visit to a picture house. Nor did it stop there, but from that they went on to theaters and other places. Many a time in the early morning, if you had looked into Ruth’s office, you would have seen her busily scanning the newspapers in search of the latest amusements, and planning as to where she and Jane could go next night. Ruth afterward said that her greatest fear was that any accident or illness might overtake her in one of these places, and she have to be carried out of a theater to her home. Poor girl, her fears were to be all but realized.

The excuses to their parents still continued, and this state of affairs went on for a number of months undetected, the girls breaking bread as usual on the Lord’s Day mornings. But is the Lord not jealous of our affections? Yea, rather, and He will see to it that He has the whole of our heart’s affections for Himself. The weaning process is often very testing, but it is all for our good.

At last Ruth began to be exercised as to the path she and her companion were taking; so one night, coining out of a theater in which the name of God had been more than once mentioned, she turned to Jane and said: “I am absolutely finished with the whole thing, and I shall not enter a theater again. I can see we are certainly on wrong lines.”

Jane concurred, but did not say much. But they had not yet felt the healing hand of the Lord. They thought by giving up this lust they would go on now uninterruptedly in the things of Christ. And so they did up to a point, but they had reckoned without the devil.

About a month after, there were placards all over the city advertising a performance to be played during the week in the Theater. It appealed to the girls very much, and they could not resist the temptation. So accordingly one night they set out for the theater, which was situated in a very busy part of the city.

I think I see Ruth’s face yet, as she related the circumstance afterward. After the performance was over, the girls made their way out of the building, and Ruth, being very sick at heart as to what excuse she would give her mother when she reached home, was unmindful of her surroundings. Fearing lest some one should see her, she made a dash to get clear of the building as soon as she could, and then came the fateful moment. She forgot the passers-by; she forgot the theater for the moment, and rushed right in front of a passing motor car. The poor girl was at once rendered unconscious, and was taken direct to the infirmary. Her worst fears were realized. Picked up in the midst of a crowd of pleasure seekers, unconscious.

Jane, of course, with every presence of mind, went straight to Ruth’s home and there found the parents anxiously awaiting the return of their daughter. Jane told the tale as best she could, and all three lost no time in reaching the infirmary. It was now late at night, and when they reached the sufferer’s bed it was only to find her still unconscious. The physician attending her looked anxiously on awaiting developments. When asked as to the nature of her injuries, he replied by saying there was practically no hope, and that a few more hours were all that she would have in this life.

Presently, Ruth bestirred herself and looked around bewildered. Suddenly everything became clear to her, and she uttered a groan. Intense as her bodily suffering was, her remorse was even greater. Her agony of mind was terrible. The fond mother leaned down, and asked if there was anything she would like, or desired, to say. She seemed to be a little better, but it was a calm before a storm. Why the worried, yea, pained, look on the sufferer’s brow? Ah! she knew there was something which must be confessed.

Turning an anxious face to her mother, she slowly related to her all the incidents leading up to the accident, telling how she had deceived her brethren, her parents, and tried to deceive her Lord. She humbly pleaded their forgiveness. Then turning to Jane, she said: “My dear Jane, we have been life-long friends, but the time has come when we now must part. I have been dreaming that I was in heaven, and everything seemed so strange to me there that I almost felt lost. But the Lord took me, and showed me those who had been faithful to Him on earth, and I felt almost ashamed of my life here as I looked up into His loving face. That was just when I awoke, and it seems to me, Jane, that my dream is coming true. Take a lesson from me, Jane. I have thrown my life away on the baubles of this world, and I feel now that, looking back on my pathway, I have nothing but regrets. Ah! it is a cold, cruel, remorseless world, Jane. Nothing to carry over.

“I feel the Lord is more precious to me now than He ever has been, but He is going to take me to Himself. Promise me, Jane, you will cling to Christ, and let the gaudy elements of this world go by unnoticed. And now, mother—kiss me good-bye.”

The broken-hearted parent knelt down to kiss the lifeless body of her daughter. The restless spirit was now present with the Lord, to be planted by Him in another scene, never more to wander. Need I add that Jane took the lesson to heart. Although feeling the loss of her companion keenly, it was the turning point in her life, and she has since been a bright testimony to her Lord.

And now, my dear young believer, I have finished. May I ask the all-important question, “Is Christ everything to your soul?”

Perhaps you have broken bread for a number of months, like Ruth, and have not partaken of it in real remembrance of the One who so loved you as to give Himself for you. Why? Because you have an eye on the world.

“For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep.”

You know you will go to heaven one day, but don’t you think it is better to live for Him here in the meantime amid the adverse circumstances, than to go to heaven to get rid of them, for there will be no trials there. The test is here and now. Do you realize it, that it is only as we “live” here that we will “live” there? Then let us go in for what is “really life.”

Perhaps you do not frequent picture houses or theaters. But these are not the only evils. You may have companions who are not of the same mind as yourself. In fact, there are countless things that can be done apart from the knowledge of your brethren, and you will still be able to pass muster; but be assured there is nothing done in secret, Which shall not be made manifest. The Lord is jealous of our affections, and either He will remove the hindrance or He will remove us ourselves, as He did in the case narrated above. Have you ever sat down and counted the cost? It is worth while. This world—a vast system of sin engineered by the devil—is very soon going to be “wrapped up as a garment.” God will have done with it forever. But ere that moment the Lord Himself will come and take those redeemed by His precious blood to be forever with Himself. That day will soon be here, and may the Lord so wean us from this “present evil world,” and engage us with Himself, so that we may respond, “Come, Lord Jesus.”

Tell me of earth no longer,

Tell me of earth no more—

The mighty love of Jesus

Has made my heart run o’er.

O, it is all so wondrous,

It doth my thoughts confound,

I can but bow and worship,

With reverence profound.

Now dim are earth’s attractions,

Now dark are sunlit skies,

All earthly charms and beauties

Must fade before mine eyes.

The mighty love of Jesus

The ties of earth have riven,

And leads my heart right upward

To Him enthroned in heaven.

Away with every rival,

However dear or fair;

No one but Christ in glory,

My heart, my love shall share.

He loved, He loves, will love me

To all eternity;

O, the mighty love of Jesus

Shall ever, ever be!

The Lord grant we may each be able to say this from the depths of our souls.

Propitiation and Substitution

Many puzzle as to whom Christ died for? Some say that He is a substitute for the whole world; others, that He died for only the elect. Both are wrong. He is a propitiation for the whole world. A substitute for all who believe. And believers are the elect of God, chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world (Eph. 1:4). The Word of God is plain.

The following illustration may serve to simplify: I put down a large sum of money, on a table for a room full of people who are in debt. Are any benefited as to their debts? Not unless they believe. But some do believe me; what do they do? Why, take some, to be sure, and use it. Any who do not believe, leave it alone.

So Christ died for all (2 Cor. 5:14, 15). God hath set Him forth a propitiation for all (Rom. 3:25; 1 John 2:2). And all are hopeless debtors to God on account of their sins.

But some poor burdened one believes God, and can say of Christ, with Paul, “Who loved me, and gave Himself for me” (Gal. 2:20). Christ is that person’s substitute; and he may know too that he is one of the elect.

Another does not believe, and therefore remains in his sins; and not only so, but God will cast him into the lake of fire for his unbelief (Rev. 20:15).

“The sinner who believes is free,

Can say, The Savior died for me;

Can point to the atoning blood,

And say, This made my peace with God.”

My reader, you may know that Christ died a propitiation for all; but unless you believe on Him, He is not your substitute, and you cannot be saved.

It is blessedly true that Christ died for all. But can you say from the heart, Christ died for me?

Saved by Grace

God tells me words whereby I’m saved,

He points to something done,

Accomplished on Mount Calvary,

By His beloved Son;

In which no works of mine have place,

Else grace with works is no more grace.

Believing this, how can I wait,

And ask what I shall do

To make His gift more sure to me,

His loving words more true?

Since works of mine have here no place,

Else grace with works is no more grace.

Ah, no! it is Christ’s finished work

On which my soul relies;

And if my unbelieving heart

Its preciousness denies,

That works of mine might have a place,

Then grace with works is no more grace.

But in that He is raised on high,

Who came our sins to bear,

I know that I am seen of God

In oneness with Him there,

Where not a spot His eye can trace,

Or aught that mars His work of grace.

O, wondrous words! O, precious work!

By which my soul is saved;

And Thou who didst it, blessed Lord,

Hast in my heart engraved

A Name, which must all names displace

With me, a lost one, saved by grace.

Scripture Study: Acts 18

The idolatrous, corrupt city of Corinth is now to hear the story of the grace of God that brings salvation to all men, so Paul departed from Athens, and came to Corinth. The house of a Jew, named Aquilla, with his wife, Priscilla, lately come from Italy (Claudius had commanded all Jews to leave Rome), became his lodging place. He was of the same trade, so he worked with them, making tents. On the Sabbath days, he reasoned in the synagogues, and persuaded the Jews and the Greeks. He begins with the Jews, but others were there also to hear. The message of reconciliation to God is for all. The presence of Silas and Timotheus, who now come from Macedonia, adds to his burdened heart fresh spiritual energy, and he still more earnestly pressed upon them the truth that affected them all so much, that Jesus was and is the Christ, not now in His Kingdom On earth, but glorified at God’s right hand in heaven. When the Jews opposed themselves and blasphemed, he shook his raiment, and said. “Your blood be on your own heads; I am clean: from hence forth I will go unto the Gentiles.” He departed from them into a certain man’s house, named Justus, a worshiper of God, though not a Jew, who lived close to the synagogue, and probably he heard the gospel there. We see that Crispus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed on the Lord with all his house, and many of the Corinthians hearing the truth, believed and were baptized. Notice that as all are believers in this case, they are not baptized as a household, but as individuals (See 1 Cor. 1:14, 16).

It is here recorded that the. Lord now spoke to Paul in a vision of the night, “Be not afraid, but speak, and hold not thy peace: for I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee: for I have much people in this city.” What an encouragement this was to the Lord’s servant, and that he was there by the Lord’s will, and that he had His approval and protection. Afterward he could write to the same people, “Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord” (1 Cor. 15:58).

The servant of the Lord can own that it is the Lord that both opens and shuts the door for his service. He may not get a vision to direct and encourage him, but the Lord can make His will known just as clearly, and will do so where the servant waits earnestly on Him in true devotedness and humility of heart.

Paul therefore continues there for eighteen months. It must have been that the Lord saw the need of much teaching there, and the First Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians shows us their unspiritual state as an assembly, but there were exceptions to this among them (1 Cor. 11:19). It was not with excellency of speech, or of wisdom, that he came to them, declaring unto them the testimony of God. He says, “I determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ and Him crucified. And I was with you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling. And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power: that your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God.” He sought to free them from the wisdom of the world, and from its corruption that he found them in, and how he grieved over them when they did not grow spiritual, but remained carnal Christians.

To teach them these lessons, he would not take money from them as an assembly, though many of them were rich. A few spiritual ones supplied some of his needs, and refreshed his spirit (1 Cor. 16:17, 18; 2 Cor. 11:8, 9). He taught them that Christ was the power of God and the wisdom of God. What the Greeks called foolishness of God was wiser than men, and His weakness was stronger than men. The flesh is exposed as worse than useless; no flesh can glory in His presence. What a portion the believers have in Him! We can glory in Him alone (1 Cor. 1:29-31).

While he was in Corinth the mad jealousy of the Jews rose up against the gospel. They dragged Paul to the judgment seat before the deputy of the country. Gallio would not interest himself, and he rightly drove them away, saying: “If it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews, reason would that I should bear with you; but if it be a question of words and names, and of your law, look ye to it; for I will be no judge of such matters.” He did not care; such questions were to him contemptible superstitions separating those who held them from society in general, and they were just getting, in his eyes, what they deserved. Then the Greeks took another Jew, Sosthenes, the chief ruler of the synagogue, and beat him before the judgment seat. Gallio did not care, so the Jews’ attack upon the apostle only made their own case worse.

After this, Paul remained there a good while, then took his leave of the brethren, and sailed into Syria, and with him Priscilla and Aquilla. Here we find the old Jewish customs. have their influence still over the apostle He had a vow and shaved his head. And then, though a door seems open at Ephesus for service, he goes on to Jerusalem to keep the feast there. Such is fallen man at his very best, even though redeemed.

How different is what he writes in the prison afterward (Col. 2:20). But he still reasons with the Jews in the synagogue (Ver. 19) as he goes along, and promises to come back (if God well) to Ephesus. He left Priscilla and Aquilla there, and goes to Cesearea and Jerusalem and back to Antioch for a time, then over the country of Galatia and Phrygea in order, strengthening the disciples. What wonderful energy of the Spirit we see in this ambassador of Christ.

Verse 24. Here and in Acts 19:1-7 we see believers, but only taught up to John’s baptism brought now into Christianity. A Jew named Apollos, born in Alexandria, an eloquent man and mighty in the Scriptures, came to Ephesus. This man was instructed in the way of the Lord; and being fervent in spirit, he spoke and taught diligently the things of the Lord, knowing only the baptism of John. When Aquilla and Priscilla heard him they took him unto them, and expounded unto him the way of God more perfectly. This made him a Christian worker of repute, and with the commendation of the brethren, he went on his way, and he was able to greatly help those who had believed through grace. We see in him a laborer in fellowship, yet acting solely on his own responsibility to the Lord (1 Cor. 16:12).

A Man of Spirit and a Spiritual Man: Part 4

But to pass on: verse 13 gives us Solomon’s side. King Solomon satisfied her desire and gave her whatsoever she asked; this comes first. But Solomon would not be Solomon if he stopped here. Is God satisfied with meeting our need? Far be the thought!

Read the first of Ephesians, and you will find but one verse, the seventh, occupied with our need according to the riches of His grace. What is the subject of the rest? Satisfying our need? No: it is the satisfying of His own heart according to the glory of His grace. See how all this in figure is contained in the verse before us.

“And king Solomon gave unto the queen of Sheba all her desire, whatsoever she asked, beside that which Solomon gave her of his royal bounty.” He satisfied her own need, and then satisfied his own heart.

Which are the more precious to our hearts, the favors we ask for, or those we receive unasked? Ah! what should we have done, if we had not to do with One “who is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think?” Where should we have been had we received nothing but what was asked for?

Infinitely do the unasked favors exceed the others! Notice too how beautiful the phrase, “of his royal bounty!” What debtors are we to that “royal bounty!” and how precious Christ becomes to our souls when we think of the way He thus anticipates our thoughts and exceeds our need! What a love is the love of Christ that passes knowledge. What a love that reveals to us by His Spirit, things that eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor heart of man conceived, prepared by Him for them that love Him. What a God, and what a Christ are ours!

And now the queen returns to her own country, emptied of herself, laden with Solomon’s favors, it is true, but still she departs. If Christ is more glorious than Solomon; if His divine glory and majesty exceed the glory of Israel’s king; if the heavenly surpasses the earthly; how much on the other hand is our position higher than that of the queen of Sheba?

She had to leave all the glories, and return into her native land. We have the blessed knowledge that the One we love, has loved us and given Himself for us, to present us unto Himself a glorious church; that His glory is ours; that we shall share His throne.

Well, may we, with uplifted heads and happy hearts, walk through the world when we know our wondrous and glorious fortune, and can by faith enter now into the blessedness of being one with Christ.

Thus we reach the close of this story, so full of interest to those who can discern its hidden beauties. But let us beware of resting content with feeling interested in any part of God’s Word.

If we have learned anything from this little story, let us not rest until we, like her, have entered His presence, and our hearts have know His love. For this is the real point of practical importance.

It is one thing to know and own the beauty and attractiveness of an object, and quite another to enjoy and be swayed by it. Do we possess this knowledge of Christ? A mere assent to the truth of what is presented to us is of no value. We want a real, practical, and individual knowledge of Christ in our own soul.

We need more to know and feed on Him as our satisfying portion. O! to possess this, to enjoy it. To be filled to overflowing with the beauties and glories of Christ, nay, with Christ Himself. This, this is indeed what we so much need. For it is this alone that can produce real spirituality in us. If, alas, we have been living the lives of “men of spirit,” may Christ by His own blessed presence so empty us of ourselves and fill us with Himself, that we may become truly “spiritual men.”

O, that we may know Him more, whom to know is not only “life eternal,” but is also the transforming power to our souls, and the rest of our hearts. He only who knows Christ is satisfied, and yet not fully satisfied, for we are still waiting in patience to see Him as He is. It is truly good to understand these truths; but what we want in this day of knowledge is to know a little more of Him, that we may be able to say, each in his own measure, “We see Jesus.”

“Unseen we love Thee, dear Thy name

But when our eyes behold,

With joyful wonder we’ll exclaim,

The half has not been told.

For thou exceedest all the fame

Our ears have ever heard,

How happy we who know Thy name

And trust Thy faithful Word.”

(Continued from page 188)

(Concluded).

Wanted

Men are wanted, men of might,

Walking in the paths of light,

Men of purpose, men of power,

Fearless in the darkest hour.

Men of firmness, men so meek,

Who the Savior’s glory seek;

Men of wisdom, men upright,

Guiding foolish ones aright!

Men so righteous, men so kind

Seeking now to lead the blind.

Men of valor, men so brave,

Seizing hold of every slave.

Men of prayer, men so grave,

Used of God the lost to save;

Men of weeping, men who wait,

Watching still at Wisdom’s gate.

Men so ready, men alert,

Powers of darkness to avert.

Men of candor, men who dare

Every secret thing lay bare!

Men of boldness, men of heart,

Quenching every fiery dart.

Men of fervor, men who care

Claiming now the sinner’s ear;

Men of pity, men of love

Speaking of that Home above.

Men so faithful, temperate, too,

Seeking Satan’s overthrow;

Men of patience, free from blame.

Sounding out the Savior’s fame.

Men so gentle, men so mild,

Teaching e’en the smallest child;

Men so happy, men so glad,

Raise the drooping, cheer the sad.

Men so restful, men so calm,

Carry with them healing balm!

Men so gracious, men so true.

Bringing freshness as the dew,

Men of vigor, men of peace,

Speaking only of release;

Men of singing, men of joy,

Tell of love without alloy.

Men of heaven, not of earth,

Witness of celestial birth.

=============================

“Who will stand,” and “Who will go

Armor clad to meet the foe?”

=============================

‘Master, here am I, send me,

“Let me but Thy glory see—

Transformation shall be mine,

I shall go in strength divine;

Fit me, fill me, bid me be

Just a witness here for Thee.

Resting

Lord Jesus, Thou art precious,

We place our hands in Thine,

And in Thy love and faithfulness

Our restful hearts recline.

We know not what’s before us,

But all is known to Thee;

It is enough with Thee we walk

Until Thy face we see.

Fragment: Self-Confidence

Self-confidence is weakness, because it asks no help from God! Self-distrust is strength, when it casts itself on Divine Power.

The strength that God promises is for the burdens He appoints, and not for the needless burdens we pick up for ourselves.

Wondrous Is Thy Love, Lord Jesus

Wondrous is Thy love, Lord Jesus!

By Thy Spirit told to me;

Love that knows no change, no ending,

Boundless as eternity!

In the Father’s home in glory,

By the heavenly hosts adored,

Seraphs in Thy presence crying,

“Holy, holy, holy, Lord!”

Thou the Father’s only treasure,

One with Him upon the throne,

Could’st Thou not enjoy the glory,

And the Father’s love alone?

No! for in the far-off country,

Deeply sunk in guilt and sin,

Was the bride Thy Father gave Thee;

Thou didst die that bride to win.

Thou didst change her filthy garment

For the “wedding garment” fair;

And the riches of Thy glory

To her wondering heart declare.

Now ascended in the glory,

Thou dost still in her delight;

And Thy work of grace wilt perfect

When she sees that glory bright.

Yes; the one Thy love has purchased

Thou hast said shalt share Thy throne;

When as King in Zion reigning,

Heaven and earth Thy name shall own.

She for that glad time is waiting,

Longing now her Lord to see;

In His presence to adore Him,

Like Him evermore to be.

Thou art coming soon, Lord Jesus!

Let this hope our spirits cheer,

While we follow in Thy footsteps,

By the world rejected here.

With our eye upon the glory,

May we here Thy image bear,

Till with all Thy blood-bought children

We shall meet Thee in the air.

Correspondence: Anointing vs. Sealing; Abba vs. Father

Question: What is the difference between “anointing” and “sealing”? What does each mean? (2 Cor. 1:21, 22). J. D.

Answer: Believers are spoken of as “anointed,” “sealed,” and “given the earnest of the Spirit.” The Holy Spirit dwelling in us is all three.

As the Anointing, He is our power for service (Acts 10:38), and for discerning the mind of God (1 John 2:20, 27).

As the Seal, the Holy Spirit marks us out as redeemed ones (Eph. 1:13; 4:30). When Jesus, our blessed Redeemer, was sealed, it marked Him out as a perfect, sinless man.

As the Earnest, the Holy Spirit is the pledge or assurance of the glory to come (2 Cor. 5:5; Eph. 1:14).

Question: Please give the meaning of the name “Abba.” (Mark 14:36; Rom. 8:15; Gal. 4:6). What is the difference between it and “Father”? L. S.

Answer: Both words mean “Father” written in two languages. The Lord Jesus thus uses it to express in the fullest way the intimacy and love of His relationship with His Father.

The Holy Spirit, the Spirit of adoption, also called the “Spirit of His Son,” is given to all true believers now, that this intimacy and love and knowledge of the Father might be their continual enjoyment.

“As He is, so are we in this world.” 1 John 4:17.

“Higher and higher yet!

Pleading that same life-blood;

We taste the love that knows no let,

Of Abba, as of God.”

Maybe I'm Not Trusting Right

“I am glad you have come today; Alice was wishing so much to see you,” and as the mother spoke, she placed a chair for me close by the bedside of the sick girl I had come to see.

A glance at the invalid told me that she was sinking fast.

“And why were you wishing so much to see we today, Alice?” I asked, as I took the offered hand.

“I’m afraid maybe I’m not trusting right...”

“Who is it you are trusting, Alice dear?” I asked.

“Jesus,” she said.

“Well, He does not tell you to trust Him right, but only to trust Him, and none perish that trust Him. To trust is just to leave all to Him, and nothing to yourself. Don’t you remember, Alice, the last day I was in, we spoke together of the preciousness of the blood which cleanseth from all sin, and how you rested upon that?”

“Yes, but—but the evil thoughts come yet.” she replied.

“Well, Satan can and does trouble us, causing us to doubt and fear when he gets us to look into ourselves, instead of just looking straight off to Jesus, and keep looking. But, Alice, there is one thing which Satan knows well that he cannot do, and that is, he cannot take a single one of those who have really trusted in the Lord Jesus out of His hand; even the feeblest is just as safe as the strongest, when they are in His hand, for He has said: “‘My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me: and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of My hand. My Father, which gave them Me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of My Father’s hand. I and My Father are one.’ John 10:27-30. Surely that is quite true, Alice, is it not?”

A look of rest came into the clear girl’s face, and she lay quite still for a little while, and then the shadows came back again.

“What troubles you now, dear?” I asked gently.

“When I pray to Him,” she said, “I cannot get just the right words which I would like.”

“But the Lord Jesus does not tell you to pray with ‘right’ words, Alice. He said, ‘All things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive?’ Indeed, He prays for you. Listen to what is written in His Word, ‘Wherefore He is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by Him, seeing He ever liveth to make intercession for them.’ Hebrews 7:25. You know already what fie has done for you when on the cross—He took your place and bore your punishment; but think what He is doing for you now in the glory. ‘He ever liveth to make intercession for you.’ What else do you need?”

Rest, peace and joy filled her heart. The entrance of God’s word had given light. Satan had done his utmost to cause her to be occupied with herself, her trust, her thoughts, her prayers, but she saw now that nothing depended upon her, but that Christ was all and in all. We thanked Him together for His matchless love and grace.

Perhaps this simple account will meet the eye of some doubting one, who, like Alice, is troubled as to whether you have the right kind of trust. Why think of yourself at all? Look away from yourself and all that you are, unto Him who suffered, bled and died for you here, and now lives for you in the glory above.

You will never find comfort or rest of heart in looking at yourself, or in looking around upon others, but O, what rest, peace and joy you will find in “looking unto Jesus!” As you do so, you will be enabled to live for Him and to Him. Once you were lost from Him; now you are to be lost in Him; that is, letting yourself sink out of sight in His abundant fullness, finding Christ all in all.

Then doubt no more, dear young reader, but trust Him only, trust Him fully, and be enabled to run with patience the race set before you— “looking unto Jesus.”

“Jesus, the One who knew no sin,

Made sin to make us just;

Thou gav’st Thyself our love to win,

Our full, confiding trust.”

Dependence

“I rejoice at Thy Word, as one that findeth great spoil.” Psalm 119:162.

Give me, Lord, the grace I need,

To Thyself my heart incline;

As Thy holy Word I read,

Let me gather strength divine.

Not my reason, but my faith

I desire to exercise;

So that what Thy Spirit saith,

I may ever dearly prize.

There the deeper lessons learn

Of Thy wisdom, love and skill

There with readiness discern

What Thy purpose—what Thy will!

That the movements of my heart

May be under Thy control

Let Thy holy Word impart.

Health and vigor to my soul.

Till Thy loved ones Thou shalt raise,

Be Thyself my heart’s delight:

Rule that heart, and all its ways,

By Thy truth’s unerring light.

Fragment: What the Devil Dreads Most

“Concentration of purpose—making Christ our one object—is what the devil dreads most, for us as Christians.”

Profession or Possession

Thousands and tens of thousands profess the name of Christ, and call themselves Christians; but only those who have received Christ by faith, and possess eternal life in Him, and are indwelt by the Holy Spirit, will enter the glory of God.

Which are you—an empty professor; or a happy possessor?

The Christian profession is set forth in a most striking manner in the likeness of the kingdom of heaven to ten virgins, in Matthew 25, five of whom were wise, and five foolish, all being furnished with a lamp, and having light (v. 8). But the wise had oil in their vessels with their lamps, to sustain the light. What was the result? When the bridegroom came, they that were ready—that is, those who had oil—went in with him to the marriage; the door was shut on the foolish, who lacked it, and who cried in vain for admittance.

Dear reader. Christ, the heavenly bridegroom, is coming. Have you nothing more than the lamp of profession? Are you content with being a mere religious professor in this land of light, with an open Bible? Then if He were to come now, you would be shut out, and cry in vain to be let in. And Christ is coming in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye (1 Cor. 15:52).

But if a possessor of Christ and of the Holy Ghost; of whom the oil is a figure, you are among the ready, and would go in, “caught up,” as we read 1 Thessalonians 1:15-18, to meet the Lord Himself in the air.

Are You Ready?

If so, then see also that you are practically ready. “Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their Lord” (Luke 12: 35, 36). Jesus said, “Surely I come quickly.” Can you from the heart respond, “Amen: even so, come, Lord Jesus”? (Rev. 22:20).

Stormy Wind Fulfilling His Word

“And Jesus called a little child unto Him and set him in the midst of them.” Matthew 18:2.

How often is God pleased to speak to the souls of His own by the feeblest instrumentality! A thunderstorm was raging, and the deep exercise through which I was passing seemed to be its echo within my troubled breast. My little boy of three and a half years came and sat on my knee and, gazing out of the window, put the following questions to me in a very impressive manner: “Does God make the light, mamma?”

I replied, “Yes, dear, God makes the light to shine into our hearts, and He sits in the heavens and rules all things.”

Taking up the last clause of my answer, be again asked with great seriousness, “Does God sit in the heavens?” —then a pause— “and rule?”

“Yes, dear,” was my answer. Again, he inquired:

“Does God rule the seaside water?”

I felt that God was surely speaking to me through this tiny child, as in a moment the words came into my mind, “He maketh the storm a calm, so that the waves thereof are still.”

Surely if God rules the troubled waves of the mighty ocean, He is able also to stay the power of the enemy, however fiercely the tempest may rage. That blessed One who once walked upon the stormy water, is He not able also to steer us safely over life’s tempestuous sea? He only can still its foaming billows so that we may pass on fearlessly, but He is with us and we are safe under His protection.

“Led by faith we brave the ocean,

Led by faith the storm defy,

Calm, amidst tumultuous motion,

Knowing that the Lord is nigh;

Waves obey Him,

And the storms before Him fly.”

Scripture Study: Acts 19

The Lord is gathering together in one, the children of God scattered abroad. Aquilla and Priscilla helped Apollos to see his place. Paul, who was now at Ephesus, instructs twelve disciples of John the Baptist in the truth. He evidently saw in them something lacking, so he asked them, “Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed?” They replied, “We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.” They did not know that the Holy Ghost had come. They knew there was such a person, for John taught of Him. Paul inquires further, “Unto what then were ye baptized?” And they said, “Unto John’s baptism.” Paul explains that John’s baptism, which was unto repentance, was only pointing to One that was coming after him, on whom they were to believe, that is, on Christ Jesus.

The death and resurrection of Christ, and His place in glory at the Father’s right hand, having finished the work of atonement, and the sending of the Spirit, that other Comforter at Pentecost, all this would be joyful news to them; and when they heard these things, they were baptized in, or, to the name of the Lord Jesus. They were thus brought into the church, or house of God, and when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them, thus making them members of the body of Christ (1 Cor. 12:12, 13).

They were born again when they were John’s disciples; now they have the Holy Spirit, the seal of faith dwelling in them. The difference is manifest, for they spoke with tongues and prophesied. This is intelligent speaking of the things of God; it is one of the three instances mentioned in Acts of speaking with tongues. In each case that which was spoken was understood by those present. It is not to be compared with the unintelligent jabbering of the so-called tongues of the present day spiritism.

Paul goes on boldly speaking the things of God and His Kingdom. For three months he persuades and disputes with the Jews, till the opposition became so great that some hardened unbelievers, speaking evil of that way before the multitude, made Paul go away from them, and he separating the disciples, went on with his work in the school of one Tyrannus. This ministry he continued for over two years, so that all who dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks.

God bore witness by signs and wonders and various acts of power, that Paul was His apostle, so that a number were healed and evil spirits cast out. It was the power of God in a man, but when some Jews who went about pretending to cast out evil spirits, had taken upon them to call over them which had evil spirits the name of the Lord Jesus, saying, “We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth.” There were seven sons of Sceva, a Jewish high priest, who were doing this, but the evil spirit answered, and said, “Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are ye?” Then the spirit-possessed man leaped on them, and overcame them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded. This became known to all the Jews and Greeks dwelling at Ephesus, and the Lord used it to arouse consciences. Fear fell on them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified. Many that believed came and confessed the things which they had done. Many of them also which used curious arts (charms) brought their books together, and burned them before all, and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver. The power of God is greater than that of Satan. Thus with might the Word of the Lord increased and prevailed. Men’s consciences are reached when God is before the soul, and the enemy is held in check till the work is accomplished.

After about three years in Ephesus, Paul has it on his mind to go to Jerusalem, by way of Macedonia. He purposed in his spirit to see Rome also. He sent Timotheus and Erastus there to Macedonia, but he remained awhile longer in Asia.

Again the Lord allows a storm to rise. Demetrius, the silversmith, who made silver shrines for Diana, feels his idolatrous gains are diminishing, called together his fellow craftsmen, and said, “Sirs, ye know that by this craft we have our wealth. Moreover, ye see and hear, that not alone at Ephesus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded and turned away much people, saying that they be no gods, which are made with hands; so that not only this our craft is in danger to be set at naught, but also that the temple of the great goddess Diana should be despised, and her magnificence should be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worshippeth.” Satan works here by selfish interests, and the self-importance of our city and country, to oppose the blessed salvation that the love and grace of God provided.

Demetrius’ speech fills the city with wrath. The mob caught Gains and Aristarchus, and rushed them to the theater. Paul wanted to go also, but the disciples kept him back, and some of the chief men, officers, who were his friends, sent unto him, advising him not to go. For two hours the mob kept up their shouts and cries: “Great is Diana of the Ephesians.” The city was filled with confusion, some crying one thing, and some another. Some did not know what it was all about, and all this after nearly three years of hearing the gospel through Paul and his companions. Yet there were many who had been delivered from Satan’s power in that place.

The Jews now put Alexander forward. He, beckoning with his hand, would have made his defense unto the people, but they did not want the Jew either, and with their shouts, kept up the commotion. The town clerk appeased the people by praising Diana, and asserting that Gains and Aristarchus had done nothing against the law; that Demetrius had the means, to accuse anyone who had wronged him, and that they might be called in question about the uproar before the authorities, and they would be unable to give any account. Then he dismissed the assembly.

We have found in this chapter, the conflict between the Spirit of God working in the Lord’s servants, and the power of Satan kept in check, and overcome by God as long as the work was going on; the Jew and his religion powerless of good; the assembly of God growing amidst the opposition of man, under Satan’s power. In our day, the conflict goes on between truth and error. Though miracles are not needed now, and so have ceased, yet the Lord takes care of His servants. His love and grace are ever the same. He Opens the door, or shuts the door, as and when He will, and sees fit so to do.

A Song in the Night

A beloved brother writes: The enclosed verses were written one night, or rather about three a. m., during a somewhat severe illness. I was quite prostrate, but the Lord was very precious. I repeated the lines to my dear wife and she said, “We had better write them down, and then you must get off to sleep.” So after they were written down, I took some refreshing rest, and from that time I began to gain strength. If they can be used for the Lord’s glory we shall be glad.

O blessed Lord and Savior,

The Father’s whole delight.

We know Thee now enthroned

In heavenly glory bright;

We gaze upon Thee, Savior,

Thrice worthy Thee acclaim,

O blessed, glorious Savior,

We triumph in Thy name.

O blessed, living Savior,

The mighty One to save,

The Alpha and Omega,

The Conqueror o’er the grave.

Faith’s Author and Completer,

The church’s living Head,

In Thee all glories center,

Thou Firstborn from the dead.

O blessed, coming Savior,

Soon, soon Thou wilt return;

In glad anticipation

Our hearts within us burn;

To dwell with Thee, blest Savior,

To see Thee face to face,

To know in fullest measure

The glory of Thy grace.

O blessed, crowned Savior,

Thou soon wilt take Thy throne,

And heaven and earth confess Thee

The worthy One alone;

We hail Thee, Lord and Savior,

We praise and we adore,

Thine be the power and glory

Both now and evermore.

Extracts of Letters as Subjects for Prayer

Panajachel, Sonola, Guatemala,

Central America.

My Dear Sister in Christ:

Just recently your splendid publication, “Mensajes de Amor,” has come to my attention, and I am desirous of circulating it systematically each month through our field of about one hundred thousand inhabitants, so we are wondering if you will send us, say perhaps, fifty copies monthly of this blessed little paper? We have started a very definite and systematic hut to hut, village to village, campaign of personal evangelization with the printed and spoken Word, and are rejoicing in the sincere interest manifested among a truly large proportion of those visited, with a demand for more literature leading them into the way of life. We are building up a mailing list for those really interested in the regular mailing of such literature.

Praying for you and your associates for our Lord’s full and abundant blessing in this incomparable work of sowing the blessed and eternal Word, I am yours in that blessed hope, W. R. R.

Chichicastenango, Guatemala, Central America.

Dear Miss Ulrich:

“He abideth faithful.”

Recently we received a bundle of “Mensages de Amor,” which is just the sort of a Sunday school paper we need for our people here. We are most desirous of obtaining, at least, fifty copies a month, and to put its good Biblical teachings into as many homes which hardly ever receive anything in the way of a healthy periodical. The tracts and “Porcions” are always joyfully welcomed, but a real periodical is a rare treat.

Your little paper is quite pertinent to the needs of people in this isolated section.

Yours very sincerely,

L. T.

Mexico City, Mexico.

Dear Sister in the Lord:

I one day received a copy of your Sunday school paper, “Mensajes de Armor,” and as I have opened a little evangelical mission here hi dark, needy Mexico, and have a few children on Sundays, I would like very much to have some copies of this paper for my boys and girls.

Thanking you for your kindness, I am,

Yours for Mexico,

MRS. A. S.

Quezaltenango, Guatemala, Central America.

(Translated from Spanish)

Dear Sister in Christ:

It is with pleasure that I write to you for the purpose of telling you my desire. I have read one of your papers, “Messages of Love,” and I see they contain precious truths which are very profitable for us and for our people here, especially among the Indian race, which I represent, and among whom I wish to distribute them. If you would have the kindness to send me some copies I would be very grateful.

Very sincerely yours,

E. F.

Tetuan, Morocco, N. Africa.

Dear Miss Ulrich:

Mr. H., a missionary in S. Spain, has given me a copy of your very helpful little paper, “Mensajes de Amor,” and I will be very grateful to receive some copies, both for my work among the Jews, and also for the Spanish Mission School in connection with the North African Mission. In this school there are over fifty children in attendance, and the two English workers find it very difficult to get any literature. The children are all very poor, and beyond these two young workers in the school, nothing else is being done here among these poor people, who are as ignorant of the gospel as the heathen.

I trust you are being greatly blessed in your work, and will have great joy in it in the coming day. With Christian greetings,
Yours sincerely in Jesus,
M. E. B.

Chosen in Christ: Ephesians 1:3-7

If we look back into the depths of eternity, before the foundation of the world, God was occupied with the very thought that the Holy Ghost is speaking to our souls in this portion of Scripture. Yes, here we go back before our conversion; before the death of the Lord Jesus; before His incarnation; before all God’s dealings with men for four thousand years; before Satan stepped into paradise; before Eve sinned.

We were chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world. What can alter the purposes of God? Before all time began, God chose us in Him, that we should be holy, and without blame before Him in love.

Yes, He purposed to bring us into this wondrous place of acceptance: “Before Him in love.” Such was the love of the Father to us, in, and from, eternity.

“To the praise of the glory of His grace, wherein He hath made us accepted in the Beloved.”

What a place to be before Him according to the love of His heart— “in love,” — “accepted in the Beloved.” Then, “holy and without blame.” And so certain, that nothing can set aside the eternal purpose of God. Nay, it is even now accomplished, “He hath made us accepted in the Beloved.” He has thus blessed us in Christ. It is as true that we are accepted, that He has made us so, as that He chose us in Christ, before the foundation of the world.

And now let us dwell a moment on the relationship He predestined to have us in, “Unto the adoption of CHILDREN by Jesus Christ.” O! how far nearer to Him than the creature place that Adam stood in, even in Paradise. Far nearer than Israel stood in, as a nation, Nearer than Abraham, as the friend of God. Nearer far than angels now enjoy—they stand around His throne; but Jesus is gone to prepare a place for us, where we shall sit on thrones in the unclouded light of the glory of God; so near, that the angelic myriads shall stand around that place of nearness.

Yes, we are predestined to enjoy that wondrous place of oneness with the Son of His love, as children—“To the praise of the glory of His grace.”

And, now, if we pass on from this to 1 John 3, what joy to our hearts that nothing could satisfy the Father’s love, nothing less perfect than our being like the holy One for whom we wait. Presented to Himself glorious, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing. God could have no pleasure in those sacrifices which never took away sins. But now the eternal purpose, the dearest desire of His heart, is attained in our perfect acceptance in Christ, and likeness to Him.

If we turn to Daniel 7:9, we see there the Ancient of Days, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of His head like pure wool. So in Revelation 1, we behold the Lord Jesus, and “His head and His hairs were white like wool, as white as snow.” The same emblem of spotless purity may be observed on the “mount of transfiguration.”

“His face did shine as the sun, and His raiment was white as the light.”

But you may say, Can we, who have been such sinners, become like that: like Him, as He is? Yes, the very same figures are used by the Spirit when He brings us to Christ, “Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool” (Isa. 1:18).

It is well for our hearts to rest in the absolute purposes of God. The redemption we have is the result of those purposes. “The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all sin.” “As He is, so are we in this world.”

Let us then look down from on high, and see the church as God sees it, as He beholds it without spot, accepted in the Beloved. Our hearts cannot enter into the thought of being like Him, unless they now understand how He looks upon us—in the same whiteness and likeness. Satan may rage. Man may arise speaking perverse things. Unbelief may say, All is going to pieces. Billows may swell mountains high. Let us never forget, in spite of these things, that we were chosen in Christ before them all.

May we be kept waiting for Him!

Wait for Your Lord

Be “ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their Lord, when He will return from the wedding; that when He cometh and knocketh, they may open unto Him immediately.” Luke 12:36.

We know not the hour of His return. Let us, therefore, he ready.

He expects us to be not only awake, but watching, and near the door, ready to obey His knock.

May we be found at His coming, redeeming the time, holding fast to His Word, and waiting for His coming. The most faithful watcher for Christ, will be the most earnest worker for Him. Workers may not be good watchers, but good watchers will be earnest workers. So, too, as regards holding the truth, such as are most faithful to Christ will be most faithful to the truth.

Love and Trust

Thou hast loved me, precious Savior!

Notwithstanding all my sin;

And hast, through the door of mercy,

Sweetly drawn me safely in—

Drawn me in to God the Father,

Made me know and own my place;

As, in Thee, redeemed, accepted,

Justified, through reigning grace.

Thou dost trust me, gracious Savior

With Thine honor here below;

And wouldst have me striving—all the

Riches of Thy grace to show;

Thou wouldst have me, Lord, abounding

In the work of patient love;

Till Thou contest, occupying,

Every talent to improve.

I would love Thee, precious Savior!

Love like Thine must love beget;

And the pathway of Thy sorrow

I would never here forget:

Marred, Thy visage more than others;

Grief profounder ne’er could be;

Then, too, in death’s surging billows

Left and smitten—all for me!

I would trust Thee, gracious Savior!

Trust Thy love and tender care,

As I journey through the desert,

Till I meet Thee in the air:

Till I meet Thee—till I see Thee—

Till there’s naught on earth to do;

It will give me joy to trust Thee,

And refresh Thee, Savior, too!

The Difference Between a House and a Home

There’s many a house that is not a home,

Though the fabrics be grand and fair;

And many a cottage which is no home,

With its walls full of strife and care;

‘Tis not the outward that makes the home,

But the spirit that dwelleth there.

A real home is a pilgrim’s tent

Where an altar to God is found,

Where His presence sheds His sweet content

And perfume and peace around,

Where the hearts are knit with the one intent

That their lives should His praises sound.

A true home on earth is a type below

Of the home in His house of love,

Where the nearest ties human hearts can know

Are the transcripts of ties above,

And the holy affections from heaven that flow

Are the springs that its inmates move.

My Grace Is Sufficient for Thee: 2 Corinthians 12:9

The other evening I was riding home after a heavy day’s work; I felt very wearied, and sore depressed, when swiftly, and suddenly as a lightning flash, that text came to me: “My grace is sufficient for thee.” I reached home and looked it up in the original, and at last it came to me in this way, “My grace is sufficient for thee,” and I said, “I should think it is, Lord,” and burst out laughing. It seemed to make unbelief so absurd.

It was as though some little fish, being very thirsty, was troubled about drinking the river dry, and Father Thames said, “Drink away little fish, my stream is sufficient for thee.”

Or it seemed like a mouse in the granaries of Egypt, after the seven years of plenty, fearing it might die of famine; Joseph might say, “Cheer up little mouse, my granaries are sufficient for thee.”

Again, I imagined a man away up yonder, in a lofty mountain, saying to himself, “I breathe so many cubic feet of air every year, I fear I shall exhaust the oxygen in the atmosphere;” but the earth might say, “Breathe away, O man, and fill the lungs ever, my atmosphere is sufficient for thee.” O, young Christians, be great believers! Little faith will bring your souls to heaven, but great faith will bring heaven to your souls.

The Ground of Confidence Before God

A Christian has always the, ground of being perfectly happy before God, because he is perfectly saved. This is the right state of a Christian — that of confidence, not in the flesh (carnal confidence), but confidence and joy before God. A state of want of confidence, and of uncertainty as regards himself, is a state in which the Christian may be found; he may pass through it, and that even because of a certain work produced in his soul by the Holy Spirit, but it is not his proper state. What the Holy Spirit gives is certainty.

Wherever there is uncertainty, it results from the working of our own hearts, even though in connection (and, in a sense, grounded upon) what is really the work of the Spirit. I may believe that God is holy, and, seeing sin in myself, may begin to reason on my own worthiness as to whether I can or cannot come to God, whether I can have anything to say to God. There may be the desire to go to Him, but then I do not know whether He will accept me. This is not faith; and yet it is constantly the state of soul in which Christians are found. It is not properly a Christian state; it is reasoning upon things known by faith, things found out through faith, but it is not faith.

We find in the Word of God that the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ cleanses us from all sin; that by the blood of the cross He has made peace; that our sins and iniquities are remembered no more; and, if faith is in exercise, we are happy—we have peace. Faith is the simple-hearted reception of what God has said.

Correspondence: Acts 15:20, 28, 29; Elias/John the Baptist?

Question: Please give a few thoughts on Acts 15; especially explain verses 20, 28 and 29, why these things are called “necessary things”? C. W. B.

Answer: We see the wisdom of God in telling Paul to go to Jerusalem to settle the question, which he had already fully settled in his own mind, as we see in Galatians. At Jerusalem, he conferred with those of reputation, so that they were of one mind. The Judaizing teachers had their say. Then Peter gave distinct witness, how the Gentiles were saved and sealed without law, and it was a yoke too heavy to be borne by their fathers or themselves. The Jew and Gentile are alike saved by grace.

James confirmed this, and quoted Amos 9:11, 12, to show God’s intention to save Gentiles, then he gives the sentence, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned to God; but that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood. Idols were a denial of the living God, the Creator of all things. Fornication was a breach of the institution of marriage, given in the garden of Eden (Compare Matt. 19:4-6). “Things strangled, and from blood,” refers to Genesis 9:3, 4. where God added flesh to man’s food (Compare Gen. 1:29), but reserved the blood for Himself—a mark of acknowledgment of the Creator. All these things are God’s provision and instructions to man, but the Gentiles had fallen lower than when created, and now Christianity lifts them up to recognize God as the Creator, and to respect His claims.

The apostles and elders wrote letters to that effect, and sent well-known men with Barnabas and Saul to carry the news, called “the decrees” in Acts 16:4. to all the assemblies. When the multitude of believers at Antioch heard the letters and the news, they rejoiced for the consolation. And Paul, guided by the Spirit of God, wrote the Epistle to the Galatian assemblies, to free them from the legality they had sunk into. It is good to read it, till you understand it.

Question: Does Elias refer to John the Baptist in Matthew 17:10-13? M. J. J.

Answer: It was rightly understood by the scribes of that day, that before the Messiah came, the prophetical testimony from God spoken of in Malachi 4:5, 6. must be fulfilled, but they did not count that when the Son of Man came, His rejection was first, and then His glory after, and that all this church period was between them.

The disciples also had to learn this. They had just seen Jesus transfigured on the Mount. They were eye-witnesses of His Majesty (2 Peter 1:16-18.) But they were to “Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of Man be risen from (among) the dead.” This they did not understand. (Mark 9:10.) They did not yet receive this into their hearts, so they asked Him the question, “Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come?” Jesus answered, “Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things.” (This will fulfill Mal. 4:5,6). “But I say unto you. that Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise shall also the Son of Man suffer of them.” The forerunner was rejected, and the Messiah also was to suffer.

John came in the spirit and power of Elias (Luke 1:17). Isaiah 40:3 was true of him, and to those who received him; Elias was come already (See Matt. 11:14). John the Baptist did the work of Elias to those who received Jesus as the true Messiah.

I Have All I Want!

One day, while walking in the park in L—,

I saw near the gatehouse a woman wandering in the shrubbery in a curious, aimless way.

As I drew near she came towards me, and after a little talk with her, for she seemed to be in trouble, I asked her if she was saved. She replied that she was not, but that she desired it greatly, and for a long time had been in great trouble about her soul.

So we went together into the gatehouse (her home), where God’s great love was put before her, and the way of salvation He has provided through the death of His Son on the cross, His resurrection and ascension to glory.

By God’s grace she grasped the truth eagerly, and after a short time was led to trust the Lord Jesus as her own personal Savior.

When I saw her again, she told me that after she was converted a man came and hired a boat for fishing, and for rowing the people about who visited the park, and she said: “He gets his meals with me, but I do not like it, for he is an unbeliever, and I do not as yet know how to answer his questions.”

I advised her not to try to do so, for I told her that no matter how firm he seemed to be in his opinions they would not support him when he came to die.

Later the man gave up his employment and went with his wife to live in B—. Not being able to call on the woman for some time, I sent a Christian friend with a letter from myself. In this letter I told her the story of Lord Roden, and the short poem written on paper and pinned on his library chimney-piece.

The incident was as follows: A friend who often came to see his lordship was observed to walk across the room every time, and read the verse—

“In peace let me resign my breath

And Thy salvation see,

My sins deserve eternal death

But Jesus died for me.”

Lord Roden remarked to his friend,

“You seem to enjoy my little poem?”

“Yes,” said he, “it has done me good, and has been used to my salvation.”

In my letter to the poor woman I quoted this verse. Having read my letter, the gatekeeper spoke to my friend of the infidel of whom she had told me on my former visit and remarked: “I have just received a letter from the man’s wife to say that her husband is dying and in great agony about his soul. He feels he is lost and says, ‘O for some one to show me what to do.’”

The woman said to my friend, “Suppose we send him Miss C—’s letter?”

This was agreed upon, and the letter was despatched as soon as possible that evening.

The next day, as the poor man lay in despair, suddenly the postman knocked.

“O,” said he, “perhaps something is coming that will do me good! Get the letter quickly and read it to me.”

His wife lost no time, and the letter was read slowly and emphatically by her to him, and as she came to the words,

“In peace let me resign my breath

And Thy salvation see,

My sins deserve eternal death

But Jesus died for me,”

he called aloud, “Stop, I have all I want,”

“My sins deserve eternal death

But Jesus died for me.”

His wife believes he died fully trusting in the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of his soul.

Beloved reader, God’s ways are wonderful. He used the feeble instrumentality of a little verse, for the eternal blessing of several persons.

The Blood and the Water

Many minds are in confusion with regard to cleansing by the precious blood of Christ, which often arises through not seeing nor understanding the place that the water has in the Word of God.

THE APPLICATION OF THE BLOOD OF CHRIST NEVER NEEDS TO BE REPEATED.

We are cleansed, on believing, once for all, and forever.

“The blood of Jesus Christ His [God’s] Son cleanseth us from all sin.” 1 John 1:7.

The blood of animals brought to God by the high priest on the great day of atonement, settled the question of Israel’s sins for one year. That is, they were maintained thereby in their place of privilege as God’s people on the earth. The blood of Christ purges the conscience of the believer forever (Heb. 10:1-14).

To say, as many do, that every fresh sin that the believer commits needs a fresh application of the blood of Christ, is to lose sight of its infinite value and efficacy in the sight of God.

But we read that from the side of Jesus flowed forth

BLOOD AND WATER.

Hence we find the Scripture speaking both of our being cleansed by blood, and also of our being born of water, and of the Spirit. Again, in Hebrews 10:22: “Our bodies washed with pure water.”

WATER IS A FIGURE OF THE WORD OF GOD.

And not only thus is there the application of the water (or Word) as well as the blood when we believe, but we further read, in Ephesians 5:26, that Christ is now sanctifying the church by cleansing it by the washing of water by the Word. Hence, though we are ever before God without charge, because of the abiding value and efficacy of the precious blood, yet we need the repeated application of the Word of God to our consciences, for the judgment and putting away of everything evil in our practical daily walk and conversation.

The Night Cometh When No Man Can Work

Go, labor on; ‘tis not for naught;

Thy earthly loss is heavenly gain;

Men heed thee, love thee, praise thee not,

The Master praises—what are men?

Go, labor on; enough, while here,

If He shall praise thee, if He deign

Thy willing heart to mark and cheer;

No toil for Him shall be in vain.

Go, labor on, while it is day,

The world’s dark night is hastening on;

Speed, speed thy work, cast sloth away:

It is not thus that souls are won.

Men die in darkness at Thy side,

Without a hope to cheer the tomb;

Take up the torch and wave it wide,

The torch that lights time’s thickest gloom.

Go on, faint not, keep watch, and pray;

Be wise the erring soul to win;

Go forth into the world’s highway,

Compel the wandered to come in.

Confession of Christ

More than 25 years ago I wrote to my eldest brother, telling him that I had found Christ. This brother had known the Lord already a number of years, and my letter thus confessing Christ, brought from him a very hearty reply. It was something to the effect that he would rather have heard such news from me, than that I had become a millionaire, or a prince among the great ones of the earth. The joy that filled my heart, on meeting with such a response from one I so admired and loved, comes back to me now as one of the happiest moments of my life.

Bearing this in mind, though we are unknown to each other; I would desire heartily to congratulate every young believer, who reads these lines, on having through grace become a follower of the Lord Jesus Christ. With distinctness and certainty, you may affirm that you become a possessor of Jesus Christ, for by believing on His Name it has been your unspeakable privilege to have received Him (John 1:12). It is a work of joy to the Holy Spirit now to bring you into the blessed realization of your possession.

“Ye shall know that I am in My Father, and ye in Me, and I in you” (John 14:20). Well may the heart that begins to realize that it possesses Jesus Christ, gladly respond,

“Thousand, thousand thanks shall be,

Blessed Jesus, unto Thee.”

Such is God’s way and order, as He has said, “With the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.” Romans 10:10. Not having seen and complied with this order, may be the reason why some young Christians have to mourn the absence of assurance and joy in the Holy Spirit (1 Thess. 1:5, 6). The mistake is frequently made by beginning at the wrong end. You may desire first to have the sweet, joyous sense of acceptance in your heart, then to give the Lord thanks for having saved you; but it is more to the Lord’s honor if you hear His word and believe Him, and just tell Him that you do believe Him, and give Him thanks. Take Ephesians 1:3-7, and use it as your thanksgiving to the Lord. Then, as He leads and gives you the opportunity, tell someone else that you have believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, and that God says you are “Accepted in the Beloved.” This will be like opening the door of a cage, to let the lark escape, to soar upwards and sing in the blue heavens.

Confession of Christ thus begun should be maintained. It will be more difficult to do so than to fix a badge on your collar, but the wearing of a ribbon, of a certain dress, is, in comparison to the real confession of Christ, what praying by machinery is, to the prayer of the heart. The Lord wants reality, and that which will suit His eyes. He looks not on the outward appearance, but on the heart. It is out of the abundance of the heart that the mouth speaketh. While the heart is fresh with the love of God, the lips will speak freely of Christ.

Young Christians, and old ones, too, like young soldiers, need to hear the word of command: “Front.” This may keep us steady, or, if there has been declension, it will bring recovery. When the Lord’s eyes met Peter’s, backsliding ceased, and restoration began. For wiser is it to keep facing our front, and to have our eyes on the Lord, so that our hearts and lips are free to confess His name.

Is He not worthy? The Father said of Him, “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” Twice such a testimony was given from heaven. When John was permitted to see and hear what was going on in heaven, he writes of ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands, who said with a loud voice, “Worthy is the Lamb that was slain.” Revelation 5:11, 12. It was the face of this Worthy One that Stephen saw, and it so charmed him that he heeded not the stones cast by his murderers. Since then, in many lands, the noble army of martyrs have joyfully sealed their confession to His worth with their blood. Read God’s roll of honor (Heb. 11), and see the company into which, through grace, you have been brought, and seek strength from Him to fight like them the good fight of faith.

He Shall Testify of Me

The Holy Ghost is a witness of Him who came down from heaven to do the will of God—to finish the work. Has He finished it? Has He partly done the work, and left me to do the rest? Has He put some, or all of my sins away? No, no. Jesus hath appeared to put away sins by the sacrifice of Himself. He was once offered to bear the sins of many. The Holy Ghost has come down from heaven after redemption was accomplished, and Jesus glorified at the right hand of God, to make it all known to us; to make it known in the heart and conscience. Jesus did the work, and now the Holy Ghost tells us, it is done.

Scripture Study: Acts 20

No doubt, with a distinct purpose, Paul does not tell us much of his own sufferings. He reminds Timothy of what he knew of them as an example to him; or in 1 Corinthians 15:32, to show the foolishness of suffering for Christ, if there is no resurrection of the dead. In 2 Corinthians 11:21-28, when, to show to the boasters their folly, he says, “I speak as a fool.” In 2 Corinthians 1:8-10 and 4:12, when we hear him tell of death’s sentence carried in his soul, and of the God of comfort who has delivered, does deliver, and shall deliver, that the Corinthians might know their resource in time of need.

The writer in the Acts passes on rapidly in his narrative, but what a history it gives of the devoted servant given up to do the Master’s will. We know fallen man will fail, and he did also, but how like, in self-sacrificing love, he is to his Master and Lord!

After the stormy time just gone through, Paul called the disciples, and embraced them, and started for Macedonia, where he spent a while in earnest exhortation and instruction. Then he came to Greece, and spent three months. As he was leaving for Syria, a treacherous plot against him came to light, so that he purposed returning to Macedonia. Verse 4 tells us of some of the company that went with him. These went before, and waited for him at Troas. The rest of the company, of whom Luke, the narrator, was one, sailed from Philippi, and reached Troas in five days, and stayed there seven days.

Here we find (In verse seven) the custom of the disciples in those days was to come together to break bread on the first day of the week, marking out for us our privilege to come together on that day, which we rightly, with John, by the Holy Spirit, in Revelations 1:10, call the Lord’s Day. As they came together for the purpose of remembering the Lord in His death, this would doubtless be done, and Paul being present, began to unfold the truth which was necessary for them to know, and this he continued till midnight.

We must remember that at that time there was no legal holiday as we have now; they therefore met at the most convenient time for all, and that was evening.

It was an upper room, and there were many lights burning. A young man, Eutychus, sank into a deep sleep, and after a while fell down from the third loft, and was taken up for dead. Paul went down, and embracing him, said, “Trouble not yourselves, for his life (soul) is in him.” Then he went up to his place again, and after having refreshments, he went on with the meeting, till day break, and then departed: It was a comfort to them that the young man was alive.

Paul journeyed on to Assos afoot, while his company went in a ship. From there they went on to Miletus; for Paul, with true Jewish feelings, wanted to be at Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost. From Miletus, he sent and called the elders of the church, and gave them his farewell address, which is therefore important to us as instruction needed when we have no apostles. He could speak of his faithful, yet humble service, and the trials he passed through; of how he declared to them everything that was profitable for them to know, and taught them publicly, and from house to house. “Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.”

Now he was going on to Jerusalem, not knowing what was before him, except that the Holy Spirit witnessed in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions were his lot. But none of these things deterred him, neither did he count his life dear unto himself. It was his aim to finish his course with joy, and to fulfill the ministry which the Lord entrusted to him, to declare the gospel of the grace of God. He adds, “Behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the Kingdom of God, shall see my face no more. Wherefore I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men, for I have not shunned to declare unto you the whole counsel of God.” “Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over which the Lord hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which He hath purchased with the blood of His own (Son).”

And how we see this fulfilled. (Ver. 29). How many grievous wolves have succeeded the apostles, to destroy the teachings, and to scatter the flock! Thank God, they cannot destroy the Scriptures; the foundation of God standeth sure; they cannot change the purposes of God, nor His love, nor Christ’s love to His Church which is His body, and this embraces all who are truly saved souls. We can still say, “There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling” (Eph. 4:4).

In verse 30, he tells of another danger, and that comes from Christians themselves “speaking perverse things,” and so succeed in making divisions-centers of themselves, which we may fitly call “men’s tables.” We find the first mention of such in “all Asia” turning away from the apostle’s teachings. (2 Tim. 1:15). Since then, it spread till all was lost as to divine ground of gatherings in confusion of sects. And since, in these days, God has recovered to many the truth that “There is one body,” One Head, One Center for the Holy Spirit to gather His people to. We find the enemy has succeeded, as he did at the first, in again setting up “men’s tables” in division, while still with the pretense of being gathered to the name of the Lord, they say, “We all have the Lord’s table.” Alas! What a contradiction to the truth, where they have not separation from evil, and the Unity of the Spirit, and are gathered in independency.

More than ever we need the apostle’s word, “Therefore watch.” We need to remember his tears, his warnings, and all the words the Holy Spirit ministered to him.

“And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of His grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified.”

We do well to let our souls dwell on this—God, the living God; and the Word, the unchanging Word of His grace, a solid rock under our feet, an unfailing refuge from every storm that can arise. May He find our hearts simple, obedient, dependent on Him. And find an example in our blessed Lord, and in His apostles, in their walking in His footsteps, ministering to the needs of others as Paul did, caring for the weak and needy ones, and remembering the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said, “It is more blessed to give than to receive.” What lessons for our souls to ponder!

Then Paul knelt and prayed with them all, and they all wept sore, and fell on his neck and kissed him, sorrowing most of all for the words which he spake, that they should see his face no more. They accompanied him unto the ship.

It is a serious question for every child of God in the present day to answer. Are you endeavoring to walk according to the truth of Paul’s teaching? Have you found out that God has a center, where, if allowed, the Holy Spirit would gather you while you wait for the coming of our Lord Jesus? Do you know the approval of the Lord in your path? He will give it to you, if you seek His face (Psa. 105:4).

True Happiness

Before we accept Jesus as our own Savior, our religion is a melancholy one. For many years I had just enough religion to make me miserable; now I know Jesus as my Savior, and having Him I am indeed happy. I wonder what your religion does for you, dear young reader?

A man I had met several times, had always a gloomy countenance. Upon one occasion I accosted him with these words, “Not many years ago, I had enough religion to make me miserable, but not enough to make me happy; may I inquire how it is with you?”

“This is my ease exactly,” he answered, startled into the confession by my own former experience being so like his own.

On another occasion, soon after my conversion, a friend called upon me, and clasping me in her arms, exclaimed, “Something has taken ten years from your face since I last saw you!”

“O!” I replied, “the years from my face are as nothing to the burden that Jesus has taken from my heart.”

Thus, our countenance is at times an index of the condition of the heart. Many faces I have looked upon, since my own conversion, bear traces of the burden “grievous to be borne” upon the heart, and I felt keenly for them; while others, though furrowed and wrinkled with age, have borne a bright and glowing testimony to the peace within.

Dear young reader, I cannot look into your face, but I long to know if the burden is still resting upon your heart, or if you know Him, “Who His own self bare our sins in His own body on the tree.” The apostle adds, “By whose stripes ye were healed” (1 Peter 2:24). Dear reader, do you know the deep meaning of these wonderful words, “By His stripes I am healed”?

Do you say, “He died for me; He poured out His soul unto death for me”?

Whatever your past experience has been, accept Jesus now, and in future you will have enough religion to make you happy in all conditions, and under all circumstances.

Extracts of Letters as Subjects for Prayer

AS TO THE LORD’S WORK IN SOUTH AMERICA

The Continent of South America has been called the “Neglected Continent.” But many earnest servants of God are endeavoring to do their part to change this appellation. They are asking you to lift up your eyes and look on the fields, for they are white already to harvest. We know our blessed Lord and Master said this with a “Behold I say unto you.” Do you desire to have any part in it? Just consider, is it possible that you have lived the greater part of your Christian life, or all of it, without knowledge of the work that was being done of and for the Lord in those lands where the blackness of the darkness of heathendom or superstition reigned, and is reigning. We feel sure that it is possible, and that thousands of the best taught Christians have lived in more or less ignorance of these things, for none made it their business to tell them, and they never sought the sources of knowledge. Have you, dear brother or sister, no touch with those fields white unto the harvest? Do not say that those dear servants of God on the Mission fields are not your missionaries, for are they not members of the body of Christ, where God hath set them, and ye are all members, one of another?

In these days of apostasy, when the enemy of souls is bringing in a flood of unsound doctrine, and denial of the truth in religious places, is it not all the more needful that we should hold up the hands of those who still contend for the faith once delivered to the saints?

Potosi, Bolivia, South America

Dear Sister in Christ:

I thank you so much for the beautiful papers. They are well gotten up and take well with the folks here. I keep them for the Lord’s day school, as they suit this aspect of the work splendidly. I sent one or so to our dear Brother, R. R., and he is delighted with them also.

Potosi is 14,000 feet above sea-level, and is so isolated, being locked in by still higher mountains. To get out of this town, one has to climb over a mountain 16,000 feet above the sea. This will give you an idea of the difficulties of the work here. The altitude is tremendously hard on the heart. Of course, if there is any defect, well, one cannot live here. But praise the Lord, He is able, in spite of trials.

The work is very encouraging here in spite of the darkness spiritually, of the people. They are, because they can read and write, learning to appreciate the truth of the gospel, this being brought within their reach by means of preaching, distribution of Bible, New Testaments, gospel portions, and tracts. This is all being blessed abundantly to souls here, for which I praise God, and take courage.

I am grateful to the Lord, for the privilege of filling a little niche in such a dark land as this. I do feel my unworthiness, but praise His name, He is worthy. May it please Him, to so work in, and through, and for us, that we shall give every heart beat, and every pulse beat back to Him, until He come. Thousands are perishing here, and the laborers are so few. I am all alone in this dark city, not a soul to help carry on. But praise the Lord, not alone, for Thy rod and Thy staff (support), they both comfort me. But O, that others would come, sent of the Lord, for the need is so great. However, His is the work, His the power, and His the Glory. He knows, He loves, He cares, and that is everything! Just lift your heart heavenward occasionally for this “Dark neglected Land.”

Your Brother in Christ Jesus,

E. F. S.

El Fuerte, Sinaloa, Mexico

Dear Miss Ulrich:

We have received two packages of “Messages of Love”. We have nothing for our children in Spanish. I would like to know who thought of this great blessing for our Mexican children? I could give you many addresses of pastors in Mexico who would be glad to know that there is such a paper. Please let me know all about it. Thank you for these numbers.

Yours truly, N. P.

Nombre de Dios, Poanas, Mexico

Esteemed Sister in the Faith:

The congregation which is in my charge has received regularly each roll of the “Messages of Love,” which you have sent, and these have been used with good results to the glory of our Lord. I have been away in the country, and surrounding cities and God has blessed us richly.

Although my congregation is poor in money for lack of work, I beg of you to tell me how much we owe you for the “Messages,” because it is probable that we will not be able to continue buying this good periodical after having paid you, as we are very scarce of money, though it is a paper which is a great help to us, we shall be obliged to cease taking it for this reason. We are very sorry for this. We acknowledge with gratitude your kindness in sending us each roll. Many thanks. We are praying for this publication, which is so good. We beg you prayers. With love in the Lord, E. G. S.

(Later from the same).

Nombre de Dios, Poanas, Mexico Dear Sister in the Lord:

I have before me your much-appreciated letter, and it gives me the greatest pleasure to see that you, who are so distant from us, are pleased to interest yourselves in us.

We, this congregation, are remembering in prayer each day this work which these “Messages of Love” are doing, for I repeat that we and all reading with profit this good periodical, and are passing it on to the unconverted.

Many thanks for your kindness which you are showing to us so gratuituously, and we shall hope to receive regularly these good “Messages of Love,” as we have been doing.

For my part, I am greatly pleased, and only our God and Father is able to recompense this work, and may He bless it by His Holy Spirit is my desire and my prayer.

Your brother in the Lord, E. G. S.

Mexico

“For a long time we have been looking to the Lord to work in this idolatrous land of Mexico, and I cannot but feel that much of the seed that has been sown is about to spring up—God grant it. I am sure that you people who have so faithfully sent out the Word, will have your reward at the harvest time.” M. V.

Panajachel, Guatemala, Central America

My Dear Miss Ulrich:

He abideth faithful.

Mr. Townsend and my husband expect to share the work in this large Department of Solola until the Lord sends some one else to direct it, and we can always use “Messages of Love” to good advantage here; if you can send us some of each issue.

The time now is indeed short for seed sowing, and we are glad that the Lord is at hand in these strenuous end-time days, to cheer and bless. We know you will pray with us that His will be made manifest.

Yours in Him, L. H. T.

Ramerez, Argentine, South America

Dear Madam:

I recently saw the November number of your Gospel paper in Spanish and was attracted by the excellent production, both as regards the reading matter, and the general get up of the paper. I saw it in an obscure town in the province of Santa Fe, and I have been unable to find out how it got there. I should be pleased if you could send me a few every month for district visiting distributing.

Please pray for the extension of gospel work in the Argentine. We have been in this country 17 years, and could give you some interesting accounts of gospel work in it.

We remain, Yours in His Service,

E. G. G.

Manila, Philippine Islands

Dear Fellow-Helper in Christ:

I don’t know to whom I am indebted for giving you My address, so that you have kindly sent me two packages of “Mensajes de Amor,” but allow me to assure you that this splendid paper is greatly appreciated, and it, will be of interest to you to know that it is now being sent to many parts of these needy islands by mail.

There is intense missionary work here, but it is to be feared that education has greater place than conversion to God. At times we have been almost led to think that many of God’s people in America had forgotten their responsibility to the eleven million souls of these islands, but we press on, assured that His gracious purposes will be fulfilled in spite of much to discourage. We shall greatly value your prayers.

Thanking you most heartily for share of the Lord’s bounty, Yours in that blessed Hope, G. A. W.

Los Barrios, Prov. de Cadiz, Spain

Dear Miss Ulrich:

It has been a great pleasure and help to our work for the Lord here in Los Barrios to receive your nice paper for the young people “Mensajes de Amor.” I have had some through Mr. Holmes, but I am writing to ask you if you could allow me some fifty or so, sent direct? I meet with so many, old and young, who would like to have them. May the Lord bless the gospel messages which they contain, and give you to see abundant blessing resulting from your effort put forth in His name. It is sad indeed to see the children in these dark lands. Even the grown-ups so ignorant as to God’s plan of salvation. It has been my joy and privilege now more than 20 years to tell the story of Jesus and His love in Spain and Morocco.

“His coming draweth nigh,” so may we use up the opportunities.

Yours in Him whom we love to serve.

M. E. H.

Huehuetenango, Guatemala, Central America Dear Sister in the Lord:

“He abideth faithful.”

Greetings in that most precious of names—Jesus.

For some time you have been sending me a small roll of “Mensajes de Amor”. Not finding anything in the paper to indicate who were responsible for it, and fearing that it might be sent out to propogate some unsound doctrines or frills to the gospel, that so much abound in these days, I have never made acknowledgment of it until now. So far as I have seen, you stand for the Truth, and should the Lord make it possible for you to do so, I could use, for His glory, the following to the address-centers under our particular care, 250 copies to Pastor Lopez; 200 copies to Pastor De Leon; 250 copies to Pastor Angel; 250 copies to Pastor Hernandez; 350 copies to my address. You may not be able to send so many, but this indicates what we can use for His glory.

Wishing you the Lord’s best blessing, and that He may give you wisdom in the articles printed, I remain, in His dear Name and service, “Till He come”, F. G. T.

Santa Cruz, Tenerife, Canary Islands Dear Sister in the Lord: You will see by the enclosed receipt when the packages of the “Messages” reached us, and how many. Yes, we do appreciate them very, very much, for they just suit our need among the young folks. Have been keeping some in reserve each month for the following plan: We shall have boys and girls, from ten to fifteen years of age, here each week for a reading hour. One or more of them will read the stories, etc., in the “Messages,” and then each receive a copy to take home. Those that are left are placed aboard the ships, and how eager the men are to get all such. They are really starved for something to read. No one seems to pay any attention to their appeals or care about them, so they have been going through the years without. What a responsibility has been upon the religious leaders who have refused to hear them, and give them the Word of God. What an account they will have to give for these people who have perished for the lack of the knowledge of the living God. Surely we are living in the last days, and the Coming of our blessed Lord “draweth nigh.”

Never has there been more need of earnest prayer for help, and we hope that you, and as many others as can, will join us in this.

The people here continue to come as usual to hear the Word, and we pray that many may be led from darkness to the glorious light of our Lord. It is very difficult for them to break away from their old religious ties, and many of them that do, are compelled to flee to other countries for safety.

All of my family join me in Christian greetings and God-speed for you and your work for Him.

Yours in the Lord’s Island service,

F. C. M.

Onward!

Spend and be spent would we,

While lasteth life’s brief day;

No turning back in coward fear,

No lingering by the way.

Onward we press in haste,

Upward our journey still;

Ours is the path the Master trod,

Through good report and ill.

The way may rougher grow,

The weariness increase;

We gird our loins and hasten on,

The end, the end is peace.

Correspondence: Acts 2:38, 10:44,19:6 in Connection with the Holy Spirit

Question: Please explain Acts 2:38; 10:44; 19:6, in connection with sealing, or receiving the Holy Spirit? A. S.

Answer: In Acts 2:38 we find Peter’s answer to the question of the Jews who were pricked in their hearts, and anxious to know what to do. They had to separate from that untoward generation that crucified the Lord. They show their repentance by doing so, and owning the Name of the crucified One. They are baptized unto Him, then God, through the apostles, gives them the Holy Spirit, and the forgiveness of their sins. This is administrative, as in John 20:23.

In Acts 8:14-17, we see that the Samaritans were not sealed, though they were truly saved believers, till Peter and John came down from Jerusalem, and with prayer, laid their hands on them. This was evidently God’s way of securing the unity of the Spirit, and thus healing the schism between the Jew and the Samaritan, and manifesting that the Church is one in Jerusalem and Samaria. Laying on of hands expresses this unity.

In Acts 10:43, 44, it is Gentiles, and God, in this way. compelled Peter and the Jews to receive them. He teaches Peter to say, “Whosoever,” and the Gentiles heard and believed, and God sealed them. Then Peter demanded, who could forbid their reception into the House of God on earth, seeing God had made them members of the body of Christ? (1 Cor. 12:13). So Peter, in the name of the Lord, commanded their baptism.

The Lord gave this authority to Peter. (Matt. 16:19).

In Acts 19:6, we have believers, who did not know the Holy Spirit had come. They were disciples according to John’s baptism. Paul instructs them in the truth of Christ glorified, and that the Holy Spirit had come. (John 7:39). John’s baptism did not put them under the name of the Lord Jesus; this had to be done, and Paul, as an apostle, identified them thus with the church by laying his hands upon them. It was a complete change in their position from Jew to church of God. Then the Holy Spirit came upon them.

Now, Jew and Gentile are concluded in unbelief. (Rom. 11:32). We treat them both alike; we would baptize either Jew or Gentile, on seeing them happy in the Lord. We could not now baptize them to get the forgiveness of sins, and the Holy Ghost.

Are You a Christian?

“Are you a Christian?” asked a gentleman of a young lady.

“Of course I am; why I am a Sunday School teacher, tract distributor, and a helper in every good work,” was the quick reply, and the speaker turned away in disgust at such a question being asked of her.

The momentary feeling of annoyance soon passed away, and with a self-satisfied smile she pursued her way.

Annie had been brought up in a good home, and from her earliest years had been a regular attendant at church.

When fifteen years of age she was asked by a Christian friend—

“Have you decided for Christ?”

“No,” was the frank reply.

“Will you decide now?”

“Yes; I will,” was the answer given after a moment’s hesitation, in which Annie thought, “I shall have to decide, and why not now? I mean to be a Christian, of course.”

Annie at once became a Sunday School teacher and a communicant, and was considered by herself and others as a Christian.

At times an uneasy feeling would come over her when she heard one of Christ’s disciples speak of the peace and blessing of communion with Him and the joy of His service.

What did it mean? She knew nothing of this; her prayers were offered with unflinching regularity, but were very wearisome, and her religious duties were often tedious, but faithfully performed; yet she had decided to serve Christ, and was she not serving Him? Was she not the foremost in every good work? Was she not petted and sought after, and told how useful and clever she was, and held up as an example to others by those who ought to know what a Christian should be?

O! yes, she was as good as anybody, and better than a good many. And so she rested satisfied, and put aside all thoughts that troubled her.

Alas! poor Annie; she was building upon the sand, striving to rear a structure without having first the foundation, and often, as she laid her head upon the pillow did she feel a soul-hunger, a longing after something more satisfying.

Perhaps some who read these words are like Annie, building upon a false foundation and know it not, and do not wish to know. It is so pleasant to feel that you are so good, and so clever, and so useful, that you do not like to be told that your goodness, and your labors, and your prayers are utterly valueless as a foundation upon which to rest the eternal interests of your immortal soul.

O! be warned in time; look well to the foundation, for “other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.”

Time passed on, and Annie married the man of her choice, without a thought of consulting the Lord’s will in the matter. He appeared outwardly respectable and well-to-do, and that was enough for her.

In a little while she discovered that she had made a mistake, but right bravely did she strive to hide the fact from others, suffering in silence. Lonely indeed were the night watches when the poor wife waited hour after hour, whilst her husband was at the gambling table, regardless of her.

Things grew worse, until twelve months from the time Annie became a bride, she found herself deserted by her husband and laid upon a bed of sickness, with no apparent probability of recovery.

Where now was her religion? Ah! where? All before her was dark, and as she seemed to be on the point of death, no hope, no comfort was hers. She now realized that the righteousnesses, in which she had trusted, were but as filthy rags, and while, contrary to all human expectation, she gradually recovered a measure of strength, fierce was the tumult that now raged within her. The Spirit of God held up before her the broken law, and she trembled. She, who had thought herself so good, now saw that she had broken every commandment in the spirit, though not in the letter.

Again she set herself to the hopeless task of reform, but the more she tried, the worse she seemed to become, until she began to despair of ever being any better. Before, she had trusted in the regularity of the formal prayers; now she was afraid to pray at all. She dared not repeat the Lord’s prayer, for how could she ask to be forgiven, when she was painfully conscious that she could not forgive.

She became more and more miserable, giving up herself as lost; but “He who came to seek and to save that which was lost” was tenderly watching over her; and after undermining the false foundation upon which she had been building, now led her on to the Rock.

Leaving the town in which she had been brought up, Annie went to reside in a country village; but change of scene could not bring change of heart. O! how she longed for peace, but her soul was like the troubled sea, and would not be lulled to rest.

On the first Sunday night after her arrival, she went to a religious service, drawn there by only force of habit, for he had now come to the conclusion that there was no hope for her.

Thus does Satan strive to keep sinners away from the Savior. First, persuading them that they do not need to come; then when their eyes are opened to the falsity of this statement, he goes to the opposite extreme, and tells them that their case is hopeless; it is too late; they cannot come to Him now. But he is a liar from the beginning, and both statements are equally false, for “there is none righteous, no, not one,” and “all have sinned and come short of the glory of God.” All need a Savior, and none need despair, therefore, for He is an almighty Savior, “able to save to the uttermost,” and He is even now tenderly saying, “Him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.”

“Let not conscience make you linger,

Nor of fitness fondly dream;

All the fitness He requireth

Is to feel your need of Him.”

Annie sat with a heart ill at ease until the preacher gave out as his text, “The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all sin.” 1 John 1:7.

The familiar words came to her as a new revelation. Like a flash of lightning, the Holy Spirit revealed to her the blessed truth they contained.

“Cleanseth! does it? cleanseth from all sin? all sin? Then it cleanseth me! even me! Thank God for that.”

In an instant the burden rolled away, and her heart was at rest. O! the joy of that moment!

Not a word of the sermon did Annie hear, she was too deeply engaged with the Savior, who had been so graciously revealed to her.

When she left the chapel, it seemed as if she was in another world; everything was changed, and her heart was so full of joy and praise that she could not help singing as she went along the country lanes.

The change soon became apparent in her life, for though her circumstances were the same, the spirit with which she met them was entirely different. Instead of having to struggle on alone, she now had a strong Arm on which to lean.

Again she began to work for Christ, but O! how different! Instead of duty, it was her highest delight. No longer did she place confidence in her own works as a means of salvation, but trusting only in the finished work of Christ, she rejoiced by glad and happy service to show forth the praises of Him who had called her out of darkness into light!

Before this she had been satisfied if she rigidly performed a certain amount of religious work, and received a proportionate amount of commendation from her friends. Now, with a heart filled to overflowing with love and gratitude, she longed to tell others of His wondrous love, and lead them to her Savior, without a thought of human praise “I’m a poor sinner and nothing at all, But Jesus Christ is my all in all,” was the language of her heart, and she was used as the instrument in His hands of winning many souls for Him.

Building upon a false foundation can only result in everlasting shame and disgrace; but building on the true foundation, no matter what may come, all will be well for time or eternity.

The Two Journeys

“Whither, O! whither?” — “With blind-folded eyes,

Down a wild torrent, under stormy skies,

A gulf between two dark eternities,

Drifting, we know not where!”

“Whither, O! whither?” — “Life’s short pleasures past,

Hope’s funeral knell sounding on every blast,

Heaven’s entrance closed, to ruin hurried fast,

A leaf before the wind!”

“Whither, O! whither?” — “Who the path can say

To where some star will lend a cheering ray?

Or through earth’s labyrinth direct our way,

So wildly sought in vain!”

“Whither, O! whither?” — “Terrible reply

From you white throne of judgment in the sky;

Depart, accursed! from My presence fly

‘Forever!’ Awful word!”

“Whither O! whither?” — “To a land of light,

A home of loveliness, serene and bright,

Joyfully hastening with steady flight,

Our hearts before us there!”

“Whither, O! whither?” — “Pilgrims near their home,

No longer in a foreign land to roam;

Bright and beloved ones, waiting till we come,

All sorrow left behind!”

“Whither, O! whither?” — “Christ, the Risen One,

Through life and death, hath now to glory gone;

He sends His messengers to lead us on,

The way is sure and plain!”

“Whither, O! whither?” — “Washed from earthly

stain,

No more to wander, or to fall again:

Forever with the Father to remain,

Forever with the Lord!”

Sanctification

Sanctification in Scripture means setting apart; that is, our being set apart to God.

It is a commonly-received thought, that believers in Jesus are justified by faith, and that sanctification follows; some going so far as to say that it is possible to be wholly sanctified, so as to cease from all actual sins. A few profess to have attained to this state.

But what saith the Scripture? We are spoken of, first, both as being sanctified by the Spirit, sanctified by the offering of Christ, and sanctified in Christ, when we believe. Secondly, practical sanctification follows.

Examples of the Former.

“Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit.” 1 Peter 1:2.

“But ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified,” 1 Corinthians 6:11.

“We are sanctified, through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once.” Hebrews 10:10.

“By one offering He hath perfected forever them that are sanctified.” Hebrews 10:14.

“Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification,” 1 Corinthians 1:30.

“To them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called saints.” 1 Corinthians 1:2.

Examples of the Latter.

“This is the will of God, even your sanctification,” 1 Thessalonians 4:3.

“Sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy Word is truth.” John 17:17.

N. B.-1 Corinthians 6:11 puts sanctification before justification.

“Ye are washed, ye are sanctified, ye are justified.”

It is of the deepest moment that you should observe and weigh this, if you would be clear on this all-important subject.

A newborn babe is complete in all its parts, as complete as a man; but it will take years to grow to manhood. So a Christian is sanctified by the Spirit, &e., and sanctified in Christ, complete in Him at starting; but needs to grow spiritually, in practical sanctification, from a babe to a young man, and from a young man to a father in the knowledge of Christ (1 John 2:13).

A Living Faith

Lord, teach me how to trust in Thee,

And how, less unbelieving be;

To place on Thine unerring care

Those most I love, and leave them there.

For faith is not a mere belief,

That Thou canst aid in bitter grief;

O! ‘tis far greater blessings, Lord,

Are promised in Thy gracious Word.

‘Tis grasping Thee, when all are gone,

‘Tis viewing Thee, when quite alone;

‘Tis pillowing on Thine unseen arm,

Supported there, and free from harm.

‘Tis calm assurance, all is well.

Though how, or where, I cannot tell;

‘Tis heark’ning when no voice I hear,

‘Tis smiling, though I weep and fear.

‘Tis living in Thy blessed sight,

Where ‘er I breathe by day or night;

‘Tis drinking in Thy tender love,

From all below, and all above.

‘Tis putting on the garment white,

Preparing for the blessed sight

Of that rejoicing, glorious feast,

Which saints shall share, from great to least.

‘Tis stepping light, though burdened sore,

‘Tis hating sin, yet more and more;

‘Tis fighting hard, and yet at rest,

‘Tis broken-hearted, and yet blest.

‘Tis loving with unuttered love,

Though hard the heart, and slow to move;

‘Tis laboring, though ‘tis all so small,

I count it laboring not at all.

‘Tis telling Thee my every thought,

‘Tis finding all I’ve every sought;

‘Tis treading on through life’s lone walk,

In sweet companionship and talk.

‘Tis joining in the Savior’s praise,

‘Tis fixing high my eager gaze,

Where all is boundless love and peace,

And freedom marks the soul’s release.

‘Tis hurrying to a glorious end,

‘Tis pressing towards my bosom Friend;

‘Tis meeting Him, come, Jesus, come,

‘Tis folding tent, and reaching home.

Scripture Study: Acts 21

Paul and his companions journey on their way to reach Jerusalem. He goes bound in his spirit to that point, but this is natural affection for his nation; it is not led on in the gospel by the power of the Holy Spirit.

We are often reminded in Scripture that every man is a failure in himself, and in this beloved servant of the Lord, we find no exception. Jesus Christ, the Lord, is alone the faithful and true witness. Since his will, even in love to his people, is allowed to rule him, his walk is not any longer in the power of the Holy Spirit.

At Tyre it is manifest by some disciples who said to him, through the Spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem. It was a solemn warning from the Spirit, by the mouths of the brethren, but he did not heed it. The Spirit did not say it to Paul himself; then it would have been disobedience, but the Lord allows him here to follow Him in a far-off way Jesus waited on the Father, to do the Father’s will at all times. O, that we might learn by this to be single-eyed, to get our guidance from God!

Again we find (ver. 5) the affectionate parting of the dear saints with prayer. In Philip the evangelist’s house, they tarried many days. We are reminded here of Philip’s faithful service when acting as one of the seven in Acts 6 (see 1 Tim. 3:13). His four daughters were those that prophesied.

Agabus, a certain prophet, came down from Judea, and foretold what was awaiting Paul at Jerusalem, but Paul was deaf to all the reasonings and attempts to dissuade him from his purpose, and answered, “What mean ye to weep and to break mine heart? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus.”

Seeing they could not persuade him, they said, “The will of the Lord be done.” Doubtless the Lord was over it all, and was still with His beloved servant, “I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee,” but he is not the servant now acting in the power of the Holy Spirit.

At Jerusalem the brethren received them gladly. He is now in the center of Judaism, not bearing testimony that God is done with it, but in his friendly affection for his Jewish brethren goes in with the customs and ordinances of the law.

The brethren glorified the Lord when he told them of his ministry among the Gentiles, and of what God had wrought among them through him. Then James and the elders persuade him to show himself to the thousands of Jews that believed, that he was a good Jew, subject to the law, in order to uphold the reputation of their religion, and to unite Christianity with Judaism. Paul falls into this snare, and accedes to their proposal, and was about to have an offering sacrificed for himself and those he was with, as if these were not abolished by the sacrifice of Christ. It results in no good to the Jews—they are not won by it. It is not the path of obedience.

The authority of the law, is not the liberty of grace. The power of ancient habits has dimmed the light, and men’s influence led him out of the way. This put an end to the public testimony of the apostle. God, in overruling providence, orders it so that he is taken as a prisoner to Rome, where he served Him in the truth, but he is not sent there as he wished to go, that is, as an apostle. He is the prisoner of the Lord. Yet out of that prison he could write, “But I would ye should understand, brethren, that the thing which happened unto me, have fallen out rather unto the furtherance of the gospel; so that my bonds in Christ are manifest in all the palace, and in all other places.” Philippians 1:13. The Lord cannot forget the faithful service of His beloved servant.

Paul’s action here only helped on their faith in their Jewish customs, and aroused the Jewish feelings against himself being seen with Trophimus, a Gentile, whom they supposed Paul had brought into the temple. The mob drew him out of the temple, and tried to kill him. The Roman captain carried him off to safety; the multitude following with shouts of, “Away with him.”

Paul tells the captain who he is—a Jew of Tarsus in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city, and asks leave to speak unto the people. He spoke in Greek to the officer, and when there was silence, he addressed the people in the Hebrew tongue.

Fragment: Reading God's Word

Our business it is to treasure up the Word; it is the Spirit’s to bring it forth out of the storehouse, and to apply it. Have you renewed your strength today out of God’s Word? How know you what fiery darts Satan may aim at you, or what will be needed to quench them? One little text held as God’s own Word, is oft a panoply against infidelity in the day of battle.

God's Will

“He always wins who sides with God,

To him no chance is lost;

God’s will is sweetest to him when

It triumphs at his cost.

“Ill that God blesses is our good,

And unblest good is ill,

And all is right that seems most wrong,

If it be His sweet will.”

The Bible

I have a profound, unfeigned (I believe divinely-given) faith in the Bible. I have, through grace, been by it converted, enlightened, quickened, saved. I have received the knowledge of God by it, to adore His perfections—of Jesus, the Savior, joy, strength, comfort of my soul. Many have been indebted to others as the means of their being brought to God—to ministers of that gospel which the Bible contains, or to friends who delight in it. This was not my case. That work, which is ever God’s, was wrought in me by means of the written Word. He who knows what the value of Jesus is, will know what the Bible will be to such a one. If I have, alas! failed it, in nearly thirty years’ —arduous and varied life and labor, I have never found it fail me. If it has not Med for the poor and needy circumstances of time, through which we feebly pass, I am assured it never will for eternity. “The Word of the Lord abideth forever.” If it reaches down even to my low estate, if reaches up to God’s height, because it is from thence: as the love that can reach even to me, and apply to every detail of my feebleness and failure, proves itself divine in doing so—none but God could do this, and hence it leads me up to Him. As Jesus came from God and went to God, so does the Book that divinely reveals Him come from and elevate to Him. If received, it has brought the soul to God, for He has revealed Himself in it. Its positive proofs are all in itself. The sun needs no light to see it by.

I avow, in the fullest, clearest, and distinctest manner here, my deep, my deep, divinely-taught conviction of the inspiration of the Scriptures. While of course allowing, if need be, for defect in the translation and the like, when I read the Bible, I read it as of absolute authority for my soul as God’s Word. There is no higher privilege than to have communications direct from God Himself.

My joy, my comfort, my food, my strength, for nearly thirty years, have been the Scriptures received implicitly as the Word of God: In the beginning of that period, I was put through the deepest exercise of soul on that point. Did heaven and earth, the visible church, and man himself crumble into nonentity, I should, through grace, since that epoch, hold to the Word as an unbreakable link between my soul and God. I am satisfied that God has given it me as such. I do not doubt that the grace of the Holy Spirit is needed to make it profitable, and to give it real authority to our souls, because of what we are; but that does not change what it is in itself. To be true when it is received, it must have been true before.

And here I will add, that although it requires the grace of God and the work of the Holy Ghost to give it quickening power, yet divine truth, God’s Word, has a hold on the natural conscience, from which it cannot escape. The light detects the wrong-doer, though he may hate it. And so the Word of God is adapted to man, though he be hostile to it—adapted in grace (blessed be God!) as well as in truth. This is exactly what shows the wickedness of man’s will in rejecting it. And it has power thus in the conscience, even if the will be unchanged. This may increase the dislike of it; but it is disliked because conscience feels it cannot deny its truth. Men resist it because it is true. Did it not reach their conscience, they would not need to take so much pains to get rid of and disprove it. Men do not arm themselves against straws, but against a sword whose keen edge is felt and feared.

Reader, it speaks of grace as well as truth. It speaks of God’s grace and love, who gave His only begotten Son that sinners like you and me might be with Him, know Him—deeply, intimately, truly know Him—and enjoy Him forever, and enjoy Him now; that the conscience, perfectly purged, might be in joy in His presence, without a cloud, without a reproach, without fear. And to be there in such a way, in His love, is perfect joy. The Word will tell you the truth concerning yourself; but it will tell you the truth of a God of love, while unfolding the wisdom of His counsels.

Let me add to my reader, that by far the best means of assuring himself of the truth and authority of the Word, is to read the Word itself.

The Lowest Place

Our Lord and Savior, from Thy birth,

Thy footsteps to the cross we trace;

And all along Thy path on earth,

We see Thee take the lowest place.

The world—its bitter hate and scorn,

Was met by Thee with patient grace;

Its taunts in meekest silence borne,

For Thou didst take the lowest place.

Thus didst Thou pour contempt on pride,

The pride of Adam’s fallen race;

For Thou didst all Thy glory hide,

To take for man the lowest place.

And for Thy Church Thou didst indeed,

O gracious Lord, Thyself abase;

As servant of Thy people’s need,

Stoop down to take the lowest place—

That we might learn Thy lowly mind,

(So fully halt Thou met our ease).

And also have the joy to find

Thy presence in the lowest place.

Yea, from the manger, to the cross,

We see Thee go with steadfast pace,

Enduring grief, reproach, and loss,

To suffer in the lowest place.

“A little while” our Lord, and we

In glory shall behold Thy face;

Teach us, till then, to take with Thee

Thy place on earth—the lowest place.

Fragment: Generosity

“And whatsoever thou spendest more, when I come again, I will repay thee.” Luke 10:35.

Spend anything you like on a child of God, and He will undertake to repay you.

Wisdom's Children: Who Are They?

There is one feature which marks the children of Wisdom, and that is, they always justify her. So our blessed Lord tells us in the seventh chapter of Luke, verse 35:

“But Wisdom is justified of all her children.” In the same chapter we are told (Verses 29, 30):

“All the people that heard Jesus, and the publicans, justified God, being baptized with the baptism of John. But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves, being not baptized of him.”

From all this we learn a very simple, but a most precious truth, namely, that all the children of wisdom justify God, and condemn themselves. This is the true ground for any sinner.

Abel stood on this ground, when he “offered unto God the more excellent sacrifice.”

Noah occupied it, when he “prepared an ark to the saving of his house.”

It was there Job was standing, when he exclaimed, “Behold, I am vile.” “Now mine eye seeth Thee, wherefore I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes.”

That was Isaiah’s ground when he cried out, “Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of unclean lips.”

It was Peter’s position when he said, “Depart from me; for I am a sinful man, O Lord.”

“And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me” to enumerate all the children of wisdom—all the members of that highly favored generation who have freely and fully accepted the counsel of God against themselves, and confessed themselves to be poor, guilty, hell-deserving sinners—who have been led to say, with David: “I acknowledge my transgressions; and my sin is ever before me. Against Thee, Thee only, have I sinned, and done this evil in Thy sight; that Thou mightest be justified when Thou speakest, and be clear when Thou judgest.” (Psa. 51:4, 5; Rom 3:4).

This is the invariable language of Wisdom’s children. They always condemn themselves, and justify God. They do not make excuses for themselves, they do not seek to disguise, or to cover themselves. No; “I will confess,” is the first grand utterance of every true child of Wisdom; and until this language comes forth from the heart, there can be nothing right. Until the soul is really on this ground, there is an insuperable barrier between it and God. So David found it in his day, for he tells us, “When I kept silence, my bones waxed old, through my roaring all the day long. For day and night Thy hand was heavy upon me; my moisture is turned into the drought of summer.” Psalms 32:3, 4.

Thus it must ever be. There can be no comfort, no relief, no blessing, no sense of pardon, no peace, no holy communion with God, until the flood-gates of the heart are opened, and free vent given to the spirit of true repentance. And what then? How does God deal with those who justify Him, and condemn themselves? All praise to His name! He justifies them, and condemns their sin. Marvelous grace! The very moment I take my place as a self-condemned sinner, God leads me into the place of a justified saint. Self-condemnation is the sure precursor of divine justification. I have only to declare myself guilty and leave all the rest to God.

Wisdom’s children justify God, and He justifies them—they condemn themselves, and He pardons them. How can this be? The cross is the answer. There God condemned sin; there His righteous wrath against sin was poured out upon the Sin Bearer, in order that His righteousness might be, imputed to the sinner who simply believes in Jesus.

Here it is that Wisdom’s children take their stand. This is their blessed resting place—the solid and eternal groundwork of their peace.

Dear young reader, are you one of Wisdom’s children? Have you been led to see your guilt, and own it before God? Have you accepted the counsel of God against yourself? Have you justified God and condemned yourself? If so, you may, this very moment, find repose in the finished work of Christ, and in the righteousness of God founded thereon. Such is the blessed portion of all the children of Wisdom.

The Daily Life

I asked the Lord to let me do

Some mighty work for Him,

To fight amidst His battle hosts,

Then sing the victor’s hymn.

I longed my ardent love to show,

But Jesus would not have it so.

He placed me in a quiet home,

Whose life was calm and still,

And gave me little things to do,

My daily round to fill.

I could not think it good to be

Just put aside so silently.

Small duties gathered ‘round my way

That seemed of earth alone—

I, who had longed for conquests bright,

To lay before His throne,

Had common things to do and bear,

To watch and strive with daily care.

So then I thought my prayers unheard,

And asked the Lord once more

That He would give me work for Him,

And open wide the door,

Forgetting that my Master knew

Just what was best for me to do.

Then quietly the answer came,

“My child, I hear thee cry.

Think not that mighty deeds alone

Will bring thee victory;

The battle has been planned by Me,

Let daily life thy conquests see.”

Guidance in Service

The question presents itself: In what manner and to what extent can we expect the direction of God in our work? We cannot expect visible and sensible interventions; but we can expect with certainty the care and direction of God by His Spirit in the heart, if we walk with Him.

“To be filled with the knowledge of His will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding” —to be led by the Spirit, if we walk in humility. (Rom. 8:14; Col. 1; Psa. 32:8, 9).

I do not doubt that if we walk with God and look to Him, the Spirit will put into our hearts the special things that He wishes us to do. Only it is important that we keep in memory the Word of God, in order that it may be a guard against all our own imaginations; otherwise the Christian who lacks humility, will do his own will, often taking it for the Holy Spirit. This is the deceitful folly of his heart.

But I repeat, he who looks with humility to the Lord, will be conducted by the Lord in the way, and the Holy Spirit, who dwells in him, will suggest to him the things which He wishes him to do.

Fragment: Loving the World

“If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him,” 1 John 2:15.

The Father could not manifest His love to a lover of the world, for there is the most absolute contrariety between the world and the Father.

Correspondence: Gen. 7:2 Clean/Unclean 7/2; Baptism

Question: Will you please tell us why in Genesis 7:2, Noah was to take seven of the clean beasts, and two of the not clean beasts into the ark with him? M. J. J.

Answer: Two were to keep seed alive on the face of the earth. But God hack in view that man should worship Him, and this could only be carried out by the animals that are typical of Christ. Noah would know which kind, by the number of animals that came to him. In 8:20 we find him building an altar, and offering of every clean beast, and of every clean fowl, burnt offerings unto the Lord. And the Lord smelled a sweet savor, and on the ground of this, though man’s heart is always evil, He promised blessing to the earth. Adam and Eve were clothed with skins by the Lord God. Abel offered the firstlings of his flock with the fat thereof. These are all typical of Christ, the one great sacrifice for sin, who has manifested the righteousness and grace of God.

Long afterward (Lev. 11), the difference between the clean and the unclean is unfolded for Israel’s guidance, as to what they should eat, and for our instruction. The clean animals chew the cud, and divide the hoof teaching us to meditate on the Word, and to walk it out practically. The fins and scales of the clean fish speak to us of separation from the elements around, and of the power of the Spirit to live above the world’s ways. The clean birds teach us that we are children of the day, and that we are to love one another (Gal. 5:14, 15). The clean creeping things, with legs above their feet, teach us of the faith that rises over every difficulty to walk with God (Psa. 18:29).

The Christian is free to eat what flesh he pleases, if the blood of it shed, and he gives thanks to God for it. (Gen. 9:3, 4; Acts 15:20, 29; Rom. 14:14; 1 Tim. 4:3-5). “It is sanctified by the Word of God, and by prayer.”

Question: I have been troubled about my baptism. When I was a baby I was sprinkled by a priest. Is this acceptable in God’s sight? G. L.

Answer: There are two aspects of what in Scripture is called the church. The one is the body of Christ, which is formed by the Holy Ghost, and all that are saved are in it; they have that Holy Spirit dwelling in them, which unites to Christ the Head, and to each other. (1 Cor. 12:12, 13; Eph. 4:4). No unconverted are in that.

The other aspect is the House of God on earth, which is profession. We speak of it as Christendom. All that are baptized to the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, are in it. Men build it in that way (1 Cor. 3:10-17; Gal. 3:27; Eph. 4:5). All that are baptized are in it, it includes all profession. God recognizes it in Rev. 2 and 3, which includes Roman Catholic seen in Thyatira, and Protestant as seen in Sardis, which has a name to live but is dead.

When the priest, a professed servant of God, repeated the words over you, “to the name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost,” you were brought by his act into this profession, and you cannot get out of it, to be brought in again. We do not get the words “sprinkling” or “immersion” in Scripture in connection with baptism. When I baptize any one, I like to dip them in water as it is more after the figure of burial used in Romans 6, and Colossians 2, but I would not rebaptize any one if I knew it, because the name, and not the amount of water, is the thing of importance.

Before baptism, you were a “Gentile,” after it, you are “church of God” (1 Cor. 10:32: Gal. 3:28). When you left the Romish Church, you did not leave the church of God, but only the sect. It would not be obedience to the word to be baptized over again. It does not say in any place in Scripture, that it must be “after you believe.”

The Young Actress

Evening had closed in, and a young actress; who had earned the applause and admiration of many, was oh her way to the theater, where she would again win the plaudits of many, They were pleasant enough to receive, and yet why was she so weary-hearted tonight, and how was it that she felt so unsatisfied in spite of her success? She would be growing old soon, her voice would be going, and then how would this sort of friends stand to her? and—well, there was something further on still, there was death—and what should she do when that drew near? Friends would be of no use then, and there was the great score of sin to be settled.

Suddenly, as she went, there broke the clear ring of children’s voices singing; they were close by, and the words fell distinctly on her ear:

“Depth of mercy, can there, be

Mercy still reserved for ME?

Can my God His wrath forbear?

Me, the chief of sinners, spare?

“I have long withstood His grace,

Long provoked Him to His face;

Would not hearken to His calls,

Grieved Him by a thousand falls.

“There for me the Savior stands,

Shows His wounds, and spreads His hands;

God is love, I know and feel—

Jesus lives, and loves me still.”

It was a new, a strange message to the sin-sick soul, and the young actress listened eagerly to the words. When they were finished, she asked the children to repeat them, which they did over and over again; then, giving them a few cents, she passed on, with the lines ringing in her ears and heart. Could it be true? Was there really mercy reserved for a sinner such as she had been? Was the Savior showing His wounded hands, and the marks of the cruel cross, to His Father, to prove that He had taken her place of death, and borne the punishment that was due to her and was it true that the holy God was also a God of love, and that He was perfectly satisfied with, the place His Son had taken as her substitute, and could say in all truth:

“I, even I, am He that blotteth out thy transgressions for Mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins.” Isaiah 43:25.

She reached the theater, and prepared, in a dreamy way, to act her usual part. The building was crowded; but as she stepped upon the stage, her thoughts were far away from the audience around her, or from the enthusiasm that her appearance had aroused. She opened her lips, but it was not to give forth their accustomed utterance; almost unconsciously the words rang out:

“Depth of mercy, can there be

Mercy still reserved for ME?”

They were followed by an astonished silence—the actress turned and left the stage—left the theater, and hurried out into the darkened streets, never pausing until she had reached the house she had so lately quitted, and gained the solitude of her own room; there, with the door locked, she threw herself upon her knees, and found rest in that “depth of mercy” that had been reserved for her through Him who had died in her stead.

From the heart she confessed:

“I have long withstood His grace,

Long provoked Him to His face;

Would not hearken to His calls,

Grieved Him by a thousand falls.”

And from the heart, too, she believed—

“There for ME the Savior stands,

Shows His wounds, and spreads His hands;

God is love, I know and feel—

Jesus lives, and loves me still.”

O reader, do you know in your own self the blessedness of a sinner thus at the Savior’s feet?

The Love of Jesus

Jesus, the very thought of Thee

With sweetness fills the breast;

But sweeter far Thy face to see

And in Thy presence rest.

No voice can sing, no heart can frame,

Nor can the mind conceive,

A sweeter sound than Jesus’ name

To sinners who believe.

O, hope of every contrite heart,

O, joy of all the meek,

To those who fall how kind Thou art,

How good to those who seek!

But what to those who find? Ah! this

No tongue nor pen can show;

The love of Jesus, what it is,

None but His loved ones know.

Jesus! our only joy be Thou,

As Thou our Prize wilt be:

In Thee be all the glory now,

And through eternity.

Law and Grace

The law was given by Moses; grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. (John 1:17).

The law demands obedience; grace produces obedience. (Exod. 24:3; Titus 2:11, 12).

The law says, “Do and live”; grace says, “Live and do”. (Rom. 10:5; 1 Cor. 6:19, 20).

The law makes the offense abound; grace has over abounded. (Rom. 5:20).

The law condemns sinners; grace delivers them. (2 Cor. 3:9; Eph. 2:8).

The law is a schoolmaster; grace brings to the Father. (Gal. 3:25, 26).

The law was given to Israel; grace flows out to all. (Rom. 4:4; Titus 2:11).

The law was given in one language; grace goes out in all. (Exod. 32:15; Act 2:1-12).

The law addresses man in the flesh; grace creates anew. (1 Tim. 1:9; 2 Cor. 5:17).

“By the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in His sight; for by the law is the knowledge of sin.” (Rom. 3:20).

“Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ.” (Gal. 2:16).

“Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth.” (Rom. 10:4).

“If righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.” (Gal. 2:21).

The believer is

“not under the law, but under grace.” (Rom. 6:15).

“By grace are ye saved through faith,” (Eph. 2:8).

“But is not the law our rule of life when we are saved?” demand many. No; “for in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth anything nor uncircumcision, but a new creature (or, creation). And as many as walk according to this rule, peace be on them, and mercy,” (Gal 6:15, 16). “To me to live is Christ;” (not the law). “He that saith he abideth in Him, ought himself also so to walk, even as He walked.” (1 John 2:6.)

But we can fall from grace, can we not? Yes; but what does it mean? Falling from grace refers to a believer, who knows the grace of God, going back to law, not losing grace and falling into hell. (Gal. 5:4). Falling away refers to mere professors. (Heb. 6:6).

Scripture Study: Acts 22

Paul tells them of his birth, and education at the feet of Gamaliel, according to the perfect manner of the law of the Jewish fathers, and was zealous toward God, as they were. He had persecuted those of this way unto death and prison, both men and women, and that with authority from the priests and elders. He tells the story of his conversion, and of the godly Annanias, of good report among all the Jews, used for his blessing. And tells of the Lord saying to him, “Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem; for they will not receive thy testimony concerning Me.” He tells of his zeal in the cause of Jewish hatred to Christ, till the message he received from the Lord is mentioned: “Depart, for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles.” What was he doing there then?

His position was a false one; it contradicted his mission, but the Jews here again manifest their rejection of Christ, and gave up to the Gentiles, the grace offered to them. They would not own the authority of Jesus, and at the mention of the Gentiles, their wrath breaks out afresh (1 Thess. 2:14-16). They lifted up their voices, and said, “Away with such a fellow from the earth: for it is not fit that he should live”, and they behaved outrageously.

The captain commanded that Paul be brought into the castle, and bade that he should be examined by scourging, to find out why they cried so against him. As they bound him with thongs, Paul, who knew the Roman law, said to the centurion that stood by, “Is it lawful to scourge a man that is a Roman, and uncondemned?” That stopped the scourging, by Paul asserting that he was a free-born Roman. The captain was afraid that he had gone too far in binding him, yet left him bound till the next day, till he could try him before the chief priests and the Jewish council.

“In the apostle’s discourse, the Lord still calls Himself Jesus of Nazareth. We know that He was glorified, but this makes Him shine with a light more brilliant than that of the sun. He is ever the same benign and gentle man who learned human sorrows in the midst of men. He thinks of others, and considers all Christians as part of Himself. ‘I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou persecutest. Infinitely precious truth! Then we find in Paul the same liberty as we have seen in Annanias. He reasons with the Lord (Ver. 18-21), saying that more than any other he was fit for testimony at Jerusalem. And here, too, we see what a perfect conscience is by grace, and by the blood of Christ. He recounts to Christ all his sins, and the hatred which at the beginning had been in his heart to the Lord’s name; how he had persecuted the members of Christ, and taken part in the death of Stephen; and all this he presents to the Lord as a motive for his mission to the Jews. But his conscience was pure now.

The companions of Paul saw the light, but did not hear the voice of Him who spoke with him. In Chapter 9 we read that they heard the voice; but saw no one. They did not see the Lord, nor did they hear His words, but they saw a great light, and heard a voice without being able to distinguish the words. This is just what was necessary. They were undeniable witnesses that the vision was true and real, but the communication was for Paul alone. Only he saw the Lord (Acts 22:14, 15). For he had to be taught by Him, and hear testimony as an ocular witness that he had seen Him.”

Forever With the Lord

At home with Jesus! He who went before,

For His own people mansions to prepare;

The soul’s deep longings stilled, its conflicts o’er,

All rest and blessedness with Jesus there—

What home like this can the wide earth afford?

“So shall we be forever with the Lord.”

With Him all gathered! to that blessed home,

Through all its windings still the pathway tends;

While ever and anon bright glimpses come

Of that fair city where the journey ends.

Where all of bliss is centered in one word,

“So shall we be forever with the Lord.”

Here kindred hearts are severed far and wide,

By many a weary mile of land and sea,

Or life’s all-varied cares, and paths divide;

But yet a joyful gathering shall be,

The broken links repaired, the lost restored,

“So shall we be forever with the Lord.”

Sowing and Reaping

“Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers.” 2 Corinthians 6:14

Ann R. was born in a quiet town. Her parents were worldly people, but very industrious. John R., her father, was a shoemaker by trade, and brought up his children in comparative comfort in a humble way. Ann showed marks of piety at an early age; she took great delight in the Sunday school; she loved her teacher dearly, and much enjoyed committing hymns to memory. Ann’s teacher was a godly young person, who sought to show her pupils their need of a Savior, and who tried to lead them to Christ. She instructed them that children will be called to give an account to God for their every thought, word, and deed, and consequently need the blood of Christ to wash them and make them clean, quite as much as people of mature age, She tried to make them see the evil of trusting to works and morality to save them from judgment, and sought to prove to them that Christ and Christ alone must save every sinner who enters heaven.

Ann R. loved her Savior, and all went well during her childhood, but when she grew up she accepted, the friendship of a worldly young man. He made promises of amendment, saying that if he had a good counselor and a home of his own, he would be a better man. He often told her his home was not a happy one, and that if she would consent to marry him he would turn over a new leaf. Alas! without seeking guidance from her God she accepted him, and they were married early in the spring.

For a time Job S. kept his promises; he regularly attended the house of prayer with his wife; he left his worldly comrades, and outwardly there was a change for the better, but, alas! his heart was not changed. His attendance at the chapel was soon irregular; his visits to the saloon increased, and, sad to relate, Ann began to be dragged away from God by him, and would go for a holiday upon the Lord’s day to please him. At the end of two years Job’s life was as wicked as before, and his wife had been led by him into evil. She had disobeyed the plain word of Scripture in marrying a man not a Christian, and the influence she at one time possessed for doing good was gone. Time went on, and Job became a drunkard.

Poor Ann cried to God for forgiveness, and was brought back to the Savior from whom she had strayed, but she had to travel the path of life in sorrow as regards this world. Lonely and sad, she could see, alas! too late, that she had chosen her own way instead of her God’s ways, and though God in mercy had looked upon His wandering sheep, it was after much suffering that she was brought back to the Shepherd she had left.

She was often beaten by her drunken husband, and sometimes he even threatened to take her life. In these dark hours she found her Savior precious, and the promise, “I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee,” very sweet.

Job would not hear one word of counsel; he was determined to fill up the measure of his iniquities. Poor Ann could only carry her heavy burden to God in prayer, and stay herself upon Him. So was a long life spent! Ann reaped as she had sown. There was no cheer in her sad life, save her hope in God. At the age of seventy-nine she died.

As her husband saw her happy death he thought, as have many before: “Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my last end be like his.” Then God in His mercy began to answer Ann’s prayers. The funeral being over, Job was left alone, and he thought over all his cruelty to his wife; he thought of her patience and love; he was ashamed of his wickedness, and grieved over the hopeless past. Nor did he grieve alone for his cruelty towards his wife! The Spirit of God showed him the depths of the sin of his heart, and he was humbled and contrite before the holy God. He cried aloud in the agony of his soul: “What must I do to be saved?”

Then he bethought him of his wife’s Bible, and there he read the tender and compassionate words of Jesus: “Come unto Me, all ye that labor, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest”; and O! how he longed for rest.

After turning over the leaves of the Bible, and reading many underlined passages, which seemed to him as his wife’s voice appealing to him from the grave, he read: “Thine eyes shall see the King in His beauty: they shall behold the land that is very far off.” Isaiah 33:17.

The light shone in upon his dark soul as he read on, and the 22nd verse was blessed to him: “For the Lord is our Judge, the Lord is our Lawgiver, the Lord is our King; He will save us.”

The Spirit of God showed him that Christ had done all for him, when nailed to the cross; he might come with all his sin to Jesus, and trust the gracious call. He came, and found Christ to be “as a hiding place from the wind, and a covert from the tempest; as rivers of water in a dry place, as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land,” Isaiah 32:2.

Some time after Job was taken sick, and died trusting in his Savior.

“Shouldest thou help the ungodly, and love them that hate the Lord?” 2 Chronicles 19:2.

Where this word has been disobeyed, the cup of sorrow has often been full for many years with tears, heartaches and keenest disappointment; a big price to pay for transgressing one plain portion of the Word of God, and bringing great dishonor to the Lord.

Just to Please Jesus

Paying a visit to sorrow’s abode,

Helping a burdened one o’er a rough road,

This sweet thought making duty delight,

Turning the shadows of gloom into light—

Just to please Jesus.

Staying at home with the children, perchance,

Watching the sick one’s oft-wandering glance,

Sweeping and dusting, and tidying home,

Deeds not recorded neath Fame’s painted

dome—

Just to please Jesus.

Turning the eye from the vanity show,

Sparkling and flashing with glittering glow,

Turning away to the quiet and calm,

Singing in secret a Thanksgiving Psalm—

Just to please Jesus.

Swinging the hammer if duty demands,

Plying the needle with quick, willing hands,

Using the pencil, the pick or the pen,

Serving my Lord and my own fellowmen—

Just to please Jesus.

Giving a smile or taking a hand,

Leading lost feet to a far better Land,

Doing and thinking, and hearing and seeing,

Eating and drinking, and working and being—

Just to please Jesus.

Purpose of Heart for Christ: John 12; John 20

This gives the counterpart of the subject of John 1. Christ drawing in one case; in the other, power of purpose to cleave to Christ, and to no one else.

What we want, dear young friends, is a purpose of heart. We do not need mere knowledge, but purpose of heart, individuality of love to Christ; that He, and He alone, should be the magnet; every heart turning to Him; the Lord satisfying the heart; Christ the pole-star, drawing up all our hearts to Him as we go through the wilderness.

As to Mary—there was no particular light in sitting at His feet; she simply loved her Lord: her whole life being bound up in Him and His thoughts. In John 12:3, she gives an expression of love, of the most-costly order—not only the box—but she wiped His feet with her hair (hair given to a woman as an ornament), and “the room was filled with the odor of the ointment”.

In Mary’s mind there was only one thought; and only one Person present, who could read the enigma of her strange doings. Did she wish to make a perfume? Did she even think of His death? Nay—personal attachment to the Lord alone, and the heart drawn up to God to know what to do to express it, to hear from Him how to put honor upon Jesus. Her thought was, “What most costly can I give Him”?

Judas was quite the opposite—How much shall I put in the bag? and, out of the abundance of the heart, both spoke. (How strange the way human nature works. He bids them gather up the fragments, that they may see that with God there is more in the end than in the beginning, for those who are in need; and now, when the One whom God delights to honor is present, they think of the poor!)

Then she got such a guidance from God! She did not know that He was going to die, but she heard from Him first that she was anointing Him for His burial. Her whole mind being set on Christ, God suggests to her the suited act, that she had not the intelligence to understand. The power of the Lord let her into something new. O, what a beautiful thing is the retired walk of one full of Christ! A channel prepared of God for His own purposes. What could have been wiser? It was in beautiful season, too. Not so the feasting and conversation: for who would prepare a feast for a beloved one who was about to be murdered? God honors His people by letting their loving purpose do the very thing He wants for His Son. She did the very thing that showed she was in practical fellowship, because Christ was the object. What a beautiful subject to speak with her upon—one whom God had thus put honor upon.

Where there is purpose of heart, it is brought into a most blessed place of privilege (Chap. 20). Mary’s thought was—My Lord lies buried, I will go and visit the spot; but her hopes are blasted when she finds the stone gone. She goes to the disciples: “We have lost the object of our love,” she says in effect.

The disciples had not the purpose of heart Mary had (Verse 10). “They went unto their own home,” shows how low in love even the best of His disciples were. Mary’s home was the sepulcher of her Lord! No sympathy or interest lay elsewhere; arid she is rivetted to the spot. No doubt the Lord kept her there to reap the reward of her unwearied love.

There was more attractiveness to her in Christ than in anything else; the angels did not surprise her (Verse 11). What were they to the One she wanted? Nothing can turn her off. The needle was quite true to the one point—her soul is in a state for all that honored. Christ, to pass before her (Verse 13). They draw from her the spring of her sorrow. “O, if you knew all that my Lord was to me, you wouldn’t be surprised at it.” “My Lord”! as if hers alone.

What a touching scene follows (Verses 14, 15). The Lord risen from the grave, cognizant of the state of all His disciples, sees this poor woman absorbed with Him, and communes with her to prove to her that His love for her is greater than hers for Him.

“Whom are you seeking?”

“If thou hast borne Him hence, tell me where thou hast laid Him, and I will take Him away.”

Though dead, she still wanted to have Him. Poor stupid thing that she was, she tells her living Lord, “O, but you are dead!” But He says, “Mary!” Whatever there was in that word, whatever the manner of naming her, she turned round with “Master!” She has now a live Christ! Mark how she got there. The Lord interferes, “Do not touch Me” (Verse 17). She received the place of messenger of resurrection—blessed post! How did she get it? With full purpose of heart, occupied so with the Lord that she was above all objects, and neither angels nor disciples turned her aside. What a heart she must have had, in going forth with the message to gladden and console the disciples! Here was her reward; all through she had no thought of personal devotedness; she thought of Christ. He had her heart. If your eye be single, you cannot divide between having an object, and following it.

“Touch Me not”, etc., refers to Leviticus 23, the first fruit and wave sheaf (Ver. 17). If she was to have real enjoyment in Him, she was to look up. He would be given her of the Father in a place suitable to Him, and she would be conscious of it. “Go to My brethren.” In heaven He could recognize them in this new relationship. “My Father, and your Father; My God, and your God”, blessed portion of sons of God brought out at Pentecost! A woman received this truth first of all simply by purpose of heart, beyond faith. Himself the object of worship in heaven increases the quantity of truth revealed, God finding and bringing souls into purpose of heart, into scenes into which Christ came. Knowledge is useless without the heart, but they ought not to be divided (See Paul, Peter, John). I would rather have less knowledge, but real purpose of heart for Christ and Christ Himself.

These (I mean women) are not vessels to be put forward outwardly, but Christ ought to have been anointed for His burial; Christ ought to have had someone to watch His tomb, and God used them to honor Him. The two greatest instances of Christ attracting the heart after Him, and their following in purpose of heart, therefore God using them to carry out His counsels as Father; to wash Christ’s feet, and greet His Son after His resurrection. O, for more purpose of heart for Christ among all the children of God!

The Time of the Crucifixion

Some of our young people have had difficulty about the different times named as to the crucifixion of the Lord Jesus in Mark and John, but it is entirely removed when we observe that Matthew, Mark and Luke use Jewish time—six in the morning to six in the evening. And John, who wrote so much later, uses Roman time, which is the same as ours, from twelve to twelve.

Thus in Matthew 27:45, 46, there was darkness from the sixth hour, or at twelve noon, to the ninth hour, our three P. M. Then was that bitter cry on the cross.

In Mark, Jesus was crucified at the third hour, our nine A. M. At the sixth hour, our twelve, darkness until the ninth, our three P. M.

In Luke, there was darkness at the sixth hour, our twelve noon, until the ninth hour, our three P. M.

In John, there is no hour given, either of the crucifixion, or the darkness. But about the sixth hour, Roman time, our six A. M., when Jesus stood before Pilate in the place Gabbatha, there He, the holy One of God, was condemned, and delivered to be crucified (John 19:13, 14). There is little told us of what He suffered at their hands, from six A. M. to nine. Thus all is in perfect harmony. In our time, about six He was condemned, and delivered to be crucified. At nine He was crucified. At twelve there was darkness until three.

Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ: 1 Corinthians 10:16-17

It is to be feared that because some who are called Christians misapply the Lord’s Supper, and run for a priest to administer it to a dying man to insure his salvation; others are apt to make too little of it, and think of it solely as a table of remembrance. It is blessedly true that it is a table of remembrance. Our Lord said, “This do in remembrance of Me,” and to partake of the Lord’s supper without remembering the Lord Himself, is surely not really partaking of it at all.

The Lord knew what poor, forgetful creatures we should be, and how much we should need a frequent ordinance by which to call Him to our remembrance, and He instituted His supper for that very purpose.

But is there not more than this in the Lord’s supper? God has caused it to be written, “The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? For we being many are one bread and one body; for we are all partakers of that one bread.” 1 Corinthians 10:16, 17.

Now here it is plainly a question of communion—communion in its double aspect. In Verse 16 it is communion with the body and blood of the Lord, the body of our Lord that was nailed to the cross; the blood of our Lord that was shed to put away our sins. In Verse 17, it is communion of the body of our Lord that is composed of His saints; though we be many, we are but one loaf—one body; and this is proved by being all partakers of the one loaf.

The communion between the offerer and the offering is illustrated from the Old Testament: “Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices, partakers of the altar?” (Ver. 18), or “in communion with the altar?” That is, the saints have communion with the One offered on the altar, Christ Himself.

If we refer to the book of Leviticus we find this subject further explained. In Chapter 1 it is the burnt offering, and in this, all is burned upon the altar, and nothing of it is eaten by the priest; so it is clear that this is not the same aspect of the death of Christ as in our chapter in Corinthians, for here it speaks of eating the sacrifice. The burnt offering is what Christ is in His death to God, offering Himself without spot to God as a sweet savor.

In Leviticus 2, we have the meat offering. Here a part is eaten by Aaron and his sons; but this does not otherwise answer to our text, inasmuch as in this offering there is no blood shedding, and without shedding of blood, is no remission. The meat (or meal) offering represents what Christ was in His life down here, in His nature tried by the fire of God. It was a sweet savor to God, corresponding to the words heard from heaven: “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.”

In Leviticus 3, it is the peace offering, and this is what corresponds to what we have in Corinthians. It has the two characteristics that we need; there is the shedding of blood, and the partaking of the offering.

It should be noticed that, as with us, there may be greater or lesser appreciation of the sacrifice, so the peace-offering might be of the herd, or of the flock, of the lambs or of the goats. There may be also in us the weakness of appreciation, and so the animal was allowed to be male or female; whereas in other sacrifices it must be a male only.

The thought of “communion” is manifest by parts of the sacrifice being consumed on the altar, and parts eaten by the priests, and parts by the offerers themselves. Of the herd, “The fat that covereth the inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards, and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, which is by the flanks, and the caul above the liver, with the kidneys,” was to be burnt upon the altar, a sweet savor unto the Lord. Thus the Lord claims the inward energy of the heart and of the will; and in Verse 11, it is called, “the food of the offering made by fire unto the Lord”. It is the Lord’s portion in that which typifies the “communion of saints”.

The wave-breast, and the heave-shoulder were the portions given to the priest and to his sons. (Chapt. 7:32-34). The right shoulder—the type of strength—was for the priest that offered the blood—our Lord Himself (for He is both priest and victim). The breast—the seat of affections—was for Aaron’s sons; the rest was for those who brought the offering How wondrously the type which sets forth the worship of the saints expresses “communion” between Jehovah and the offerer. The victim was partly consumed as food upon the altar; partly eaten by the priests; and partly by those who brought the offering.

We see, too, that it must be eaten the same day in which it is killed—eaten in all the freshness of remembrance and devotion. In the case of a vow or a voluntary offering, it might also be eaten on the second day; but in no case must any be left to be eaten on the third day (Lev. 7:15-18).

We learn also that there must be no uncleanness upon him that eats, nor must he even touch anything that is unclean, or he would be cut off from God’s people (Verses 19, 20). So none have any place at the Lord’s table unless cleansed by the blood of Christ; and surely holiness becomes God’s house, which is ourselves. Far be the thought that any should approach the table of the Lord with “unholy hands.”

Let us not forget that we are warned that “Whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread and drink of that cup.” 1 Corinthians 11:27, 28.

Every Christian, unless some sin excludes him, is worthy to partake of the Lord’s supper; but he may eat and drink in an unworthy manner, and may not be “discerning the Lord’s body.” For this cause many at Corinth were weak and sickly, and many slept, taken away in death. Is this not deeply solemn to be found in connection with the Lord’s supper?

It is communion with the body and the blood of our Lord who has died for us We are purged worshipers, and must worship God in spirit and in truth. The Father seeketh such to worship Him. May we all, when gathered to remember our Lord in the breaking of bread, come in the freshness of divine life, calling to mind that we do not worship simply as individuals, but that we are in communion with the many members, forming together the one body, typified in the one loaf; and above all, that our communion is with the body of Christ in the bread which we eat, and with the blood of Christ in the cup of which we drink. Happy people to be thus engaged! What can equal in solemnity the being thus gathered to remember, with chastened spirits, what it cost our blessed Lord to bring us into such a communion? What can equal it in blessedness as we remember that while our act sets forth His death, yet we know that He is now exalted to the highest place in heaven, and He graces the feast with His presence (Matt. 18:20), and in the midst of the congregation He sings praises? (Psa. 22:22).

Correspondence: Tree/River of Life; The Lord's Table

Question: What is the tree of life, and the river of life? (Rev. 22:1, 2). G. C.

Answer: “The tree of life” is figurative language for the blessedness of Christ, known and enjoyed by our souls for all eternity. Its twelve manner of fruits every month, speak of its freshness and satisfying, but not satiating food for our souls. Its continual supply is the “River of Water of Life,” going out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. Source and fountain of all blessedness, where there is no decay.

Question: (a) What connection has Matthew 5:23, 24, with the Lord’s table? (b) What is the difference between Matthew 18:15, and Luke 17:3? J. D.

Answer: (a) The spirit of Matthew 5:23, 24, shows that if we have not endeavored to put ourselves right with a brother whom we have offended, or seems to be offended with us, we are not in the right spirit to approach God in prayer, either at the Lord’s table, or anywhere else. (Mark 11:25, 26).

(b) In both these passages we are told to rebuke or tell the brother his fault; but in Matt. we find more detail in trying to win, or gain the brother, and it might be necessary, as a last effort, to tell the case to the assembly. We need to humble ourselves first, and see that we are enjoying the love of Christ, and loving the brother with the love of Christ to him. Alas! this is where we so often fail. We fail in making his sin our own before God. We, as priests, are to eat the sin offering for our brother in the holy place. (Lev. 6:26). What we want is love in exercise. (John 13-1; Eph. 4:2, 3).

Question: Please explain Matthew 5:25, 26, and Romans 6:4. G. D. B.

Answer: To Matt. we might add Luke 12:58, 59. Both primarily indicate Israel, or the Jews’ position. It was a call to them not to reject Christ. It was the moment of their trial, but they did reject Him, and so were delivered up to the judge and to the officer, and have been cast into prison (out of their land, and among the Gentiles), out of which they can never come till the last farthing is paid, and they can never pay, but God who gave His Son to die for them, can in His own time say:

“Comfort ye My people. . . for she hath received of the Lord’s hand double for all her sins.” (Isa. 40:1, 2). But it is right to say that all unrepentant sinners of both Jews and Gentiles that die without Christ are eternally lost.

In Romans 6:4, we see the significance of the act of the servant in baptizing; it was unto, not into, the death of Christ, and that should teach the Romans not to live in sin. We do not see the believer risen in this epistle, but Christ is, and we, in it, are taught to walk in newness of life. Baptism changes the person’s position on earth, and it gives a new responsibility, but confession is no attached to it. Acts 8:37, according to the best translations, is not acknowledged as the Word of God. There are many scriptures to exhort believers not to walk in sin, but to walk after the pattern and example of the Lord Himself. 1 John 2:1, is a good example, also Verse 6.

Courtesy of BibleTruthPublishers.com. Most likely this text has not been proofread. Any suggestions for spelling or punctuation corrections would be warmly received. Please email them to: BTPmail@bibletruthpublishers.com.

Young Christian: Volume 12, 1922

Table of Contents

What Are You?

A Letter to Our Young Readers

Peace

Here and There

Scripture Study: Acts 11:19-30

They That Are Christ's at His Coming: 1 Corinthians 15:23

Extracts of Letters as Subjects for Prayer

Our Little Spanish Paper

Dependence

Seek and Ye Shall Find

Correspondence: Sinning Willfully; Sanctification

He That Loveth His Life Shall Lose It

A New Creation

The Lord Is My Shepherd; I Shall Not Want: Psalms 23:1

Daily Cares and Worries

Scripture Study: Acts 12

Faith

Extracts of Letters as Subjects for Prayer

Later News From Spain

Ignoble Deed of Some "Brave" Ones

Our Business

Be Patient, for the Coming of the Lord Draweth Nigh: James 5:7

Fragment: What Kind of Christian?

Correspondence: Eph. 4:26, 5:8; Rev. 5:10 and Eph. 1:20; Sanctification

Eighteen Today

Settled Peace

Strength for the Day

O! Speak of Jesus

Scripture Study: Acts 13

Grow in Grace

The Sword of the Spirit

Come, Lord Jesus

The Friendship of the World

The Love of God and Its Objects

Disappointment

Correspondence: James; Ps. 16:2; Sins Born; Rev. 20:4, 6:9, and Mark 8:35

Call Upon Me in the Day of Trouble

Judgment Behind Me

The Judgment Seat of Christ

Scripture Study: Acts 14

Be Much in Prayer: Ephesians 6:18-20

The Awful Future of a Christless Soul!

Waiting for Him

God Honored

Under His Shadow

Prayer

Correspondence: Unbelief; John 3:18; Lev. 7:15-16; Gen. 8:21; Rev 3:14; 1 Co. 12:28

God Is Good!

Yet There Is Room

We Know; Not, We Hope

Scripture Study: Acts 15

Love Not the World

A Man of Spirit and A Spiritual Man: Part 1

Fragment: One with Christ

Correspondence: Matt. 25:7; Priesthood and Advocacy of Christ; 1 Tim. 4:14

What a Mother Can Do

Eternal Security

Show Forth His Praises

I Want Thee Here, Lord Jesus

Scripture Study: Acts 16

Behold, I Come Quickly

A Man of Spirit and a Spiritual Man: Part 2, She Saw All Solomon's Wisdom

He Gave Himself for Us

Self-Occupation

Fragment: Sinking

Correspondence: Church; Elect; Rev. 7:14; Matt. 12:30, Luke 1:23, and Mark 9:40

A Satisfying Portion

Difficult Texts

Profit and Loss

Scripture Study: Acts 17

Thou Living One

The Bible

A Man of Spirit and a Spiritual Man: Part 3

Are You Ready?

I Rest in Thee

The Holy Spirit

Christians Are God's Children

Correspondence: 1 Cor. 12:28; Rev. 12:17, 14:12, 22:14